The reformation of couetousnesse Written vpon the 6. chapter of Mathew, from the 19. verse to the ende of the said chapter. By William Perkins.
         Reformation of covetousnesse.
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1603
        
      
       Approx. 201 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 134 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09450
         STC 19735.6
         ESTC S106356
         99842074
         99842074
         6698
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09450)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 6698)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 738:15)
      
       
         
           
             The reformation of couetousnesse Written vpon the 6. chapter of Mathew, from the 19. verse to the ende of the said chapter. By William Perkins.
             Reformation of covetousnesse.
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Clapham, Henoch.
          
           [4], 263, [1] p.
           
             [By T. Creede] for Nicholas Ling, and Iohn Newbery,
             Imprinted at London :
             1603.
          
           
             Edited by Henoch Clapham--STC.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Signatures: [A]² B-M¹² .
             Identified as STC 19735a on UMI microfilm.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Matthew 6 -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           REFORMAtion
           of
           Couetousnesse
           .
           Written
           vpon
           the
           6.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Mathew
           ,
           from
           the
           19.
           verse
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           said
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           By
           William
           Perkins
           .
        
         
           Imprinted
           at
           London
           ,
           for
           Nicholas
           Ling
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Newbery
           .
           1603.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           In
           memoriam
           Perkinsi
           .
        
         
           Is
           Perkins
           gone
           ,
           that
           whilome
           was
           a
           Lamp
           ,
        
         
           A
           Cantabrigian
           Phôspher
           shining
           farre
           ?
        
         
           Gon
           ,
           gon
           indeed
           .
           And
           yet
           his
           deeds
           remain
        
         
           As
           monuments
           of
           such
           a
           writers
           worth
           .
        
         
           Hei-papist
           snarle
           ,
           cōtend
           his
           works
           to
           dim
           ,
        
         
           Thou
           bites
           &
           blots
           thy
           wretched
           selfe
           ,
           not
           him
           .
        
         
           
             He.
             Clapham
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           shall
           not
           greatly
           neede
           (
           well
           disposed
           Reader
           )
           to
           commend
           to
           thy
           kinde
           allowance
           ,
           this
           godly
           ,
           learned
           and
           necessary
           Treatise
           ,
           of
           the
           reformation
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           which
           of
           our
           ancient
           Philosophers
           and
           Diuines
           ,
           hath
           bin
           condemned
           for
           the
           originall
           and
           roote
           of
           all
           euils
           ;
           since
           the
           Author
           therof
           (
           now
           dead
           )
           while
           hee
           liued
           ,
           receiued
           a
           true
           approbatiō
           of
           his
           faithfull
           labors
           from
           the
           most
           iudiciall
           ,
           graue
           and
           learned
           censures
           of
           our
           time
           .
           The
           neuer-wearied
           vertues
           of
           his
           inward
           soule
           ,
           still
           laboring
           like
           the
           Sunne
           to
           illuminate
           and
           enlighten
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           our
           vnderstandings
           ,
           amongst
           other
           of
           his
           industrious
           studies
           ,
           haue
           left
           this
           token
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           his
           whole
           care
           
           and
           endeuour
           was
           alwaies
           bent
           to
           the
           begetting
           of
           a
           generall
           profit
           .
           How
           necessary
           the
           publishing
           of
           such
           a
           subiect
           is
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Idolatrous
           worshipping
           of
           the
           wicked
           Mammon
           ,
           I
           referre
           me
           to
           the
           truly
           ▪
           zealous
           &
           soule-labouring
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Lords
           vineard
           ;
           whose
           voices
           like
           brazen
           trompets
           cōtinually
           sounding
           in
           the
           obdurate
           and
           stif-necked
           worldlings
           ,
           worke
           little
           or
           no
           motion
           at
           all
           in
           them
           ,
           either
           for
           compassion
           of
           their
           poore
           distressed
           brethren
           ,
           or
           saluation
           of
           their
           owne
           soules
           .
           My
           request
           therefore
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           wouldst
           reache
           thy
           gentle
           hand
           of
           acceptance
           to
           the
           New-yeares
           gift
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           vertuous
           and
           godly
           life
           ,
           hath
           chased
           obliuion
           from
           his
           graue
           ,
           and
           now
           suruiueth
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           of
           all
           godly
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Fare
           ye
           well
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           REFORmation
           of
           Couetousnesse
           .
        
         
           
             Math.
             6.
             19
             20.
             
          
           
             
               19.
               
               Lay
               not
               vp
               treasures
               for
               your selues
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               where
               the
               moath
               and
               canker
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               where
               theeues
               digge
               through
               ,
               and
               steale
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               But
               lay
               vp
               treasures
               for
               your selues
               in
               heauen
               ,
               where
               neither
               the
               moath
               nor
               canker
               corrupteth
               ,
               and
               where
               theeues
               neither
               break
               through
               ,
               nor
               steale
               .
            
          
        
         
           HEre
           beginneth
           the
           fift
           part
           of
           Christs
           Sermon
           ,
           containing
           a
           seuerall
           distinct
           doctrine
           
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           From
           this
           19.
           verse
           to
           the
           25.
           is
           contained
           a
           discourse
           touching
           the
           reforme
           of
           couetousnesse
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           disordered
           and
           inordinate
           care
           of
           earthly
           things
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           which
           discourse
           ,
           lyeth
           in
           this
           19.
           and
           20.
           verses
           .
           In
           them
           Christ
           layeth
           downe
           a
           double
           commaundement
           .
        
         
           
             1
             First
             ,
             what
             wee
             must
             not
             doo
             ,
             with
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             with
             a
             reason
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           The
           things
           forbidden
           ,
           are
           the
           practises
           of
           couetousnesse
           :
           of
           which
           that
           wee
           may
           speake
           in
           order
           ,
           first
           let
           vs
           see
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           There
           bee
           two
           things
           contained
           
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Lay
             not
             vp
             ,
          
           ]
           hoord
           ,
           heape
           :
           The
           greeke
           woord
           signifieth
           more
           then
           the
           translation
           expresseth
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           gather
           together
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           store
           vp
           things
           gathered
           together
           against
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           hath
           these
           two
           significations
           ,
           see
           
             Romaines
             .
             2.
             verse
          
           5.
           
        
         
           
             Treasures
             ,
          
           ]
           aboundance
           of
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           and
           excellent
           things
           of
           great
           price
           ,
           as
           Golde
           ,
           Siluer
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           Iewelles
           ,
           Rings
           ,
           precious
           stones
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           ]
           Here
           he
           noteth
           not
           so
           much
           the
           place
           of
           treasure
           ,
           as
           the
           kind
           of
           treasure
           ,
           earthly
           .
        
         
           
             For
             your selues
             ,
          
           ]
           for
           your
           owne
           priuate
           gaine
           and
           commoditie
           ,
           
           all
           respects
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           eyther
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           set
           aside
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           see
           what
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           see
           what
           he
           forbad
           not
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           he
           forbids
           not
           here
           labour
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           wherby
           we
           prouide
           things
           necessarie
           for
           vs
           and
           ours
           :
           for
           that
           were
           against
           himselfe
           .
           
             Gen.
             3.
             19
             ,
             In
             the
             sweat
             of
             thy
             face
             shalt
             thou
             eate
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           forbids
           not
           the
           possession
           of
           goods
           and
           riches
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           blessings
           of
           God.
           Iob.
           
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           forbid
           the
           gathering
           or
           keeping
           of
           treasure
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           alloweth
           of
           some
           treasure
           :
           as
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.
           14.
           for
           the
           child
           :
           and
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           
           And
           Ioseph
           is
           commended
           for
           hoording
           vp
           corne
           in
           the
           seuen
           yeares
           of
           plentie
           ,
           
           against
           the
           seuen
           yeares
           of
           dearth
           .
           Gen.
           41.
           48.
           
           Yea
           in
           the
           Temple
           there
           was
           a
           treasure
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           ,
           maintained
           ,
           and
           continued
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           Therfore
           hee
           dooth
           not
           simply
           condemne
           the
           gathering
           of
           riches
           ,
           or
           the
           laying
           vp
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           What
           forbids
           he
           then
           ?
           Sundry
           practises
           of
           couetousnesse
           ,
           implyed
           in
           the
           19.
           verse
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           practise
           is
           excesse
           in
           seeking
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           whē
           men
           know
           &
           keepe
           no
           meane
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           or
           measure
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           see
           the
           daunger
           of
           this
           vice
           ,
           I
           will
           answere
           this
           question
           :
        
         
           
             How
             farre
             a
             man
             may
             seeke
             and
             prouide
             for
             worldely
             wealth
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           answere
           wherof
           ,
           I
           lay
           this
           ground
           for
           a
           foundatiō
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           mens
           goods
           must
           be
           distinguished
           into
           three
           sorts
           :
           viz.
           
             necessaria
             ,
             abundātia
             ,
             superflua
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           necessarie
           ,
           abundance
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           .
        
         
           
           Necessarie
           goods
           are
           twofolde
           :
           some
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           necessarie
           to
           the
           person
           and
           condition
           of
           man.
           
           Those
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           nature
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           ,
           neither
           a
           man
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           his
           family
           can
           liue
           :
           as
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           cloath
           ,
           and
           lodging
           .
        
         
           
           Those
           which
           are
           necessarie
           to
           the
           person
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           any
           mans
           state
           ,
           condition
           ,
           calling
           ,
           or
           kinde
           of
           life
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           the
           Artificers
           Instruments
           ,
           the
           Trades-mans
           tooles
           ,
           and
           the
           Students
           bookes
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           here
           ariseth
           a
           question
           or
           two
           by
           the
           way
           :
        
         
           
             What
             goods
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             is
             necessarie
             for
             the
             person
             .
          
        
         
           For
           answere
           wherof
           ,
           the
           opinion
           and
           iudgement
           of
           the
           couetous
           must
           be
           no
           rule
           ,
           because
           his
           heart
           is
           a
           sea
           vnsatiable
           ,
           or
           that
           cannot
           be
           filled
           .
        
         
           
             What
             then
             must
             bee
             the
             rule
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           certaine
           rule
           :
           therefore
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           learned
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           Christian
           frugall
           men
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           to
           iudge
           what
           is
           necessarie
           :
           and
           whatsoeuer
           is
           in
           their
           iudgement
           necessarie
           ,
           must
           be
           so
           accounted
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           things
           necessarie
           
           must
           not
           bee
           iudged
           onely
           by
           the
           present
           vse
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           vse
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           A
           Trades-man
           groweth
           in
           yeares
           ,
           and
           hath
           nothing
           to
           liue
           on
           besides
           his
           Trade
           :
           his
           hands
           and
           sight
           faile
           him
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           prouides
           something
           to
           maintaine
           him
           in
           his
           olde
           age
           ,
           and
           layeth
           it
           vp
           for
           a
           certaine
           and
           necessarie
           vse
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           vntill
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           children
           :
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           he
           must
           giue
           them
           their
           portions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           prouide
           for
           thē
           against
           they
           come
           to
           age
           ,
           and
           hee
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           but
           doth
           well
           ,
           because
           it
           serueth
           for
           a
           certaine
           vse
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Thus
           farre
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           necessarie
           goods
           .
           Now
           of
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           kinde
           is
           aboundance
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           plentie
           of
           worldly
           riches
           ,
           wherewith
           a
           man
           is
           so
           stored
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           both
           for
           a
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           an
           holy
           delight
           and
           hearts-ease
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           are
           superfluous
           .
           These
           are
           such
           ,
           whereof
           a
           man
           hath
           neither
           present
           vse
           ,
           nor
           any
           certain
           vse
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Now
           I
           answere
           to
           the
           first
           question
           :
           viz.
           How
           farre
           a
           man
           may
           seek
           &
           prouide
           for
           worldly
           wealth
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           things
           necessary
           for
           nature
           ,
           for
           a
           mans
           person
           &
           place
           ,
           may
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           and
           laide
           vp
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           is
           a
           barre
           put
           in
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           we
           may
           goe
           no
           further
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           seeke
           for
           aboundance
           or
           superfluitie
           :
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           alledged
           in
           the
           30.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Prouerbes
           ,
           the
           8.
           and
           9.
           verses
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           :
           
             Giue
             mee
             not
             
             pouertie
             nor
             riches
             :
             feede
             mee
             with
             foode
             conuement
             for
             mee
             ,
             least
             I
             bee
             full
             ,
             and
             denye
             thee
             ,
             and
             saye
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lorde
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           That
           which
           wee
           must
           aske
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           seeke
           for
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           :
           But
           wee
           haue
           no
           warrant
           to
           aske
           at
           Gods
           handes
           aboundance
           or
           superfluitie
           ;
           Therefore
           wee
           may
           not
           seeke
           for
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           we
           must
           therewith
           be
           content
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           If
           wee
           must
           pray
           for
           nothing
           ,
           or
           labour
           for
           nothing
           more
           then
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           then
           what
           shall
           we
           doo
           if
           God
           giue
           aboundance
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Resp.
               
            
          
           Wee
           must
           not
           seeke
           aboundance
           .
           But
           if
           God
           cast
           it
           vpon
           vs
           without
           seeking
           ,
           wee
           must
           thankefully
           receiue
           it
           ,
           lay
           it
           vp
           ,
           
           and
           vse
           it
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Commō-wealth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           of
           our
           owne
           families
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           bee
           so
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           seeke
           for
           nothing
           but
           necessaries
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           learne
           contentednesse
           therewith
           ,
           which
           that
           we
           may
           doo
           ,
           weigh
           these
           reasons
           following
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           Gods
           commaundement
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           content
           with
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           seeke
           no
           further
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           must
           be
           obedient
           and
           content
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           is
           too
           greedie
           to
           lay
           vp
           much
           ,
           can
           hardly
           keep
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           vse
           some
           vniust
           meanes
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           such
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           diuels
           snare
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           9.
           
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           persecution
           and
           times
           of
           triall
           ,
           the
           richest
           will
           
           hardly
           confesse
           Christ
           ,
           &
           hold
           out
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           drawne
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           because
           their
           mindes
           are
           glewed
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           .
           Heerevnto
           may
           bee
           added
           the
           examples
           of
           many
           Saints
           ,
           who
           haue
           bene
           contented
           with
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serue
           God
           the
           better
           .
           And
           also
           Christes
           admonition
           ,
           
             How
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           practise
           of
           couetousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           excessiue
           seeking
           of
           goods
           ,
           without
           al
           measure
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           practise
           is
           ,
           when
           worldly
           goods
           are
           sought
           onely
           and
           principally
           :
           which
           practise
           Christ
           meets
           withal
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           :
           
             First
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           This
           was
           Esaus
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Gadarens
           ,
           Math.
           8.
           who
           preferred
           worldly
           goods
           before
           spirituall
           treasure
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           called
           vnreasonable
           disorder
           ,
           preposterousnesse
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           The
           third
           practise
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           our
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           riches
           laid
           vp
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           forsake
           God
           ,
           then
           them
           .
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             6.
             
             Psal.
          
           62.
           
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           practise
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           layeth
           vp
           for
           himselfe
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Church
           nor
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           
             sibi
             soli
          
           ,
           this
           man
           may
           bee
           called
           churle
           ,
           niggard
           .
           &c.
           All
           these
           practises
           of
           couetousnes
           Christ
           condemneth
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           concerning
           that
           which
           is
           forbidden
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           reason
           .
        
         
         
           
             VVhere
             moth
             ,
             rust
             ,
             and
             thiefe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           The
           reason
           standeth
           thus
           :
           That
           which
           is
           subiect
           to
           vanitie
           ,
           to
           casualtie
           and
           corruption
           ,
           must
           not
           bee
           our
           treasure
           :
           But
           earthly
           goods
           ,
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           riches
           ,
           cloathes
           ,
           &c.
           are
           subiect
           to
           such
           things
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           must
           not
           bee
           our
           treasure
           .
        
         
           The
           Greeke
           word
           
             (
             Sès
          
           )
           is
           a
           moath
           or
           worme
           ,
           that
           wasteth
           and
           consumeth
           the
           best
           garments
           ,
           &
           may
           be
           taken
           here
           for
           any
           worme
           ,
           that
           doth
           destroy
           and
           consume
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
           Brôsis
           ,
           a
           canker
           .
           This
           translation
           is
           too
           strict
           ,
           for
           it
           signifieth
           any
           thing
           that
           wasteth
           any
           creature
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Heere
           then
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           vanitie
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           vanitie
           stands
           in
           two
           points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           corruption
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           corruption
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           yea
           that
           al
           riches
           haue
           some
           diseases
           to
           waste
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           canker
           to
           rust
           and
           consume
           them
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           it
           stands
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           iniurie
           and
           ill
           vsage
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           riches
           are
           whē
           they
           are
           hoorded
           vp
           ,
           and
           serue
           for
           no
           vse
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           comes
           this
           vanitie
           ?
        
         
           From
           mans
           sinne
           .
           
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
          
           which
           when
           wee
           consider
           ,
           it
           puts
           vs
           in
           minde
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           howe
           loathsome
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           causes
           of
           vanitie
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           both
           by
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           .
        
         
         
           Christ
           seeing
           men
           bent
           and
           disposed
           to
           treasure
           vp
           wealth
           in
           abundance
           ,
           calles
           them
           back
           to
           an
           other
           kinde
           of
           treasure
           ,
           better
           then
           that
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           heauen
           is
           better
           then
           earth
           ;
           and
           an
           heauenly
           life
           better
           thē
           a
           little
           money
           or
           mucke
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           saith
           :
           
             Lay
             not
             vp
             treasure
             in
             earth
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           let
           not
           all
           your
           heart
           and
           minde
           be
           set
           vpon
           this
           ,
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           a
           little
           better
           treasure
           .
           Here
           I
           might
           take
           occasiō
           to
           inueigh
           against
           mens
           ill
           dispositions
           and
           affections
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           follow
           this
           good
           counsell
           ,
           but
           still
           preferre
           earth
           before
           heauen
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           admonition
           .
        
         
           Euery
           man
           by
           nature
           is
           greedie
           to
           gather
           goods
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           but
           fewe
           care
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           God.
           What
           profit
           did
           the
           rich
           men
           receiue
           by
           all
           
           their
           treasure
           .
           Luk.
           16.
           and
           12.
           
           Had
           it
           not
           bene
           a
           great
           deale
           better
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           possessed
           lesse
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           enioyed
           this
           ?
           But
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           20.
           verse
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           But
           lay
           vp
           treasures
           for
           your selues
           in
           heauen
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           This
           is
           a
           straunge
           instruction
           and
           precept
           ,
           to
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           .
           Why
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           come
           there
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Resp.
               
            
          
           Indeed
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           rich
           men
           to
           come
           there
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           haue
           meanes
           to
           make
           it
           easie
           ,
           if
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           How
           shall
           wee
           lay
           vp
           therefore
           ?
        
         
           Thus.
           Lay
           out
           here
           ,
           and
           lock
           it
           not
           vp
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           shall
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           you
           lay
           vp
           here
           ,
           and
           imprison
           the
           coyne
           ,
           that
           it
           
           cannot
           be
           currant
           ,
           you
           lay
           vp
           a
           treasure
           in
           hell
           .
           Rom.
           2.
           
           For
           by
           your
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           what
           doo
           you
           else
           ,
           but
           treasure
           vp
           wrath
           against
           the
           latter
           day
           .
           So
           that
           this
           place
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           speciall
           motiue
           to
           charitie
           and
           liberalitie
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           that
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           pertained
           onely
           to
           rich
           men
           .
        
         
           Then
           how
           shall
           the
           poore
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           ,
           who
           want
           it
           in
           earth
           ?
        
         
           Very
           well
           :
           for
           they
           must
           make
           God
           their
           treasure
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           their
           treasure
           is
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           .
           And
           this
           Dauid
           made
           more
           account
           of
           then
           any
           treasure
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Ps.
           119.
           .
           72.
           127.
           
           And
           say
           with
           him
           ,
           
             Psal.
             57.
             
             Thou
             art
             my
             portion
             ô
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Rich
           men
           vse
           at
           euery
           yeares
           end
           to
           cast
           vp
           theyr
           accounts
           ,
           
           to
           see
           how
           their
           store
           and
           treasure
           encreaseth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           .
           But
           it
           were
           better
           if
           they
           would
           take
           a
           time
           for
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           this
           encreaseth
           .
        
         
           The
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           had
           gold
           inough
           ,
           siluer
           &
           corn
           great
           store
           ,
           euen
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           but
           a
           foole
           ,
           &
           that
           a
           miserable
           foole
           ,
           because
           he
           sought
           not
           this
           .
           Say
           that
           a
           man
           could
           get
           all
           the
           world
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           not
           possible
           ,
           )
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           would
           it
           profit
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           loose
           his
           soule
           for
           his
           labour
           ?
           What
           madnesse
           is
           it
           then
           to
           heape
           vp
           treasure
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           regard
           the
           true
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             lay
             vp
             treasures
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           In
           this
           last
           part
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           Christ
           goeth
           about
           to
           reforme
           his
           hearers
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           begins
           at
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           teaching
           
           thē
           first
           what
           to
           eschew
           ,
           not
           forbidding
           them
           to
           haue
           riches
           ,
           but
           forbidding
           to
           seeke
           and
           get
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           gather
           them
           without
           measure
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           and
           with
           excesse
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           they
           seeke
           them
           onely
           and
           principally
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           them
           their
           felicitie
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           they
           gather
           riches
           for
           themselues
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           the
           commō
           good
           ,
           eyther
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           These
           foure
           abuses
           are
           here
           forbidden
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           it
           is
           mans
           nature
           to
           seeke
           treasure
           ,
           and
           men
           
           cannot
           be
           broken
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           wil
           haue
           a
           treasure
           ,
           Christ
           addes
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           teacheth
           his
           seruants
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           what
           to
           doo
           in
           this
           case
           .
        
         
           
             But
             lay
             vp
             treasures
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           words
           containe
           a
           commandement
           ,
           informing
           vs
           in
           our
           dutie
           ,
           and
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           same
           .
           
             Lay
             vp
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           As
           if
           he
           shuld
           haue
           said
           ,
           seeing
           your
           naturall
           disposition
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           wil
           ,
           and
           must
           neeeds
           haue
           a
           treasure
           ,
           I
           will
           shewe
           you
           what
           you
           shall
           do
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           ruled
           by
           mine
           aduise
           ,
           and
           followe
           my
           counsell
           ,
           you
           shall
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           ,
           because
           there
           neither
           moath
           nor
           canker
           can
           come
           to
           corrupt
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           Touching
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           demaunded
           ,
           why
           Christ
           gaue
           it
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           creature
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           the
           beginning
           ,
           progresse
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           saluation
           ,
           is
           from
           God.
           Therefore
           why
           doth
           hee
           propound
           the
           commandement
           in
           this
           forme
           and
           tenure
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           It
           is
           an
           vsuall
           thing
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           to
           ascribe
           and
           attribute
           the
           worke
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           principall
           cause
           to
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           whereby
           a
           thing
           is
           effected
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           Obadiah
           ,
           Preachers
           are
           expresly
           called
           Sauiours
           .
           So
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
             Paul
          
           saith
           :
           
             In
             doing
             this
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             both
             saue
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             heare
             thee
             .
          
           Yet
           saluatiō
           is
           the
           proper
           worke
           of
           God
           alone
           :
           but
           because
           Preachers
           are
           Gods
           Instruments
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           therfore
           they
           are
           called
           sauiours
           .
           So
           
           here
           to
           gather
           and
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           mā
           :
           nay
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           vs
           lieth
           ,
           we
           treasure
           vp
           nothing
           but
           wrath
           .
           Rom.
           2.
           
           And
           yet
           because
           we
           are
           instruments
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           ascribe
           his
           owne
           worke
           to
           vs
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           instruments
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           his
           grace
           .
        
         
           Now
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           cōmandement
           is
           giuen
           ,
           must
           bee
           conceiued
           as
           mēbers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           instruments
           of
           God.
           That
           we
           may
           the
           better
           conceiue
           of
           this
           commandement
           ,
           and
           practise
           it
           ,
           two
           points
           must
           be
           considered
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           this
           treasure
           is
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           euery
           one
           may
           lay
           it
           vp
           for
           himselfe
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           points
           of
           great
           waight
           and
           moment
           .
        
         
         
           The
           very
           maine
           point
           of
           our
           saluation
           standeth
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           Consider
           what
           is
           erroniously
           counted
           to
           be
           this
           treasure
           ,
           and
           then
           search
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           .
           The
           Papists
           haue
           long
           abused
           the
           world
           with
           shewing
           the
           false
           treasure
           :
           for
           they
           make
           it
           a
           commō
           chest
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           gathered
           and
           stored
           all
           the
           ouerplus
           of
           Christes
           merits
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Saints
           merits
           of
           all
           ages
           .
           And
           this
           chest
           is
           in
           the
           Popes
           custodie
           ;
           and
           hee
           onely
           hath
           the
           ordering
           &
           disposing
           ;
           opening
           and
           shutting
           ;
           giuing
           out
           of
           indulgences
           &
           pardons
           ,
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           hee
           listeth
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           treasure
           he
           vpholdeth
           and
           maintaineth
           his
           kingdome
           :
           hereby
           comes
           his
           riches
           and
           reuenewes
           .
           But
           this
           treasure
           is
           not
           good
           and
           currant
           ,
           
           for
           it
           hath
           two
           defects
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           make
           Christ
           his
           merits
           to
           be
           vnsufficient
           .
           For
           if
           his
           passion
           must
           haue
           an
           addition
           and
           supply
           from
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           poore
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           merits
           of
           Saints
           deceased
           to
           bee
           our
           merits
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           not
           possible
           :
           for
           if
           men
           could
           merit
           ,
           yet
           it
           should
           but
           be
           for
           themselues
           alone
           .
           All
           men
           are
           but
           priuate
           men
           in
           regard
           of
           saluation
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           merits
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           any
           ,
           should
           be
           proper
           and
           personall
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           their
           treasure
           is
           defectiue
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           let
           it
           passe
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           renounce
           it
           ,
           and
           leaue
           it
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           with
           reuerence
           come
           to
           cōsider
           ,
           what
           is
           indeed
           the
           true
           treasure
           here
           ment
           and
           
           mentioned
           .
           It
           is
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           to
           speake
           in
           fewe
           words
           ,
           one
           God
           in
           three
           persons
           ;
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           happinesse
           are
           to
           be
           found
           .
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             I
             am
             God
             all
             sufficient
             .
          
           And
           
             Gen.
             25.
             
             Thy
             exceeding
             great
             reward
             .
          
           And
           
             Psal.
             16.
             
             A
             large
             &
             beautifull
             portion
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ;
           The
           Lord
           is
           my
           treasure
           :
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           long
           vpon
           this
           ,
           for
           men
           by
           light
           of
           nature
           haue
           seene
           and
           said
           this
           .
           And
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
             God
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             Cor.
             
          
        
         
           But
           marke
           how
           he
           must
           bee
           considered
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           our
           treasure
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           ende
           wee
           must
           conceiue
           of
           God
           as
           hee
           hath
           reuealed
           himselfe
           to
           vs
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           God
           in
           Christ
           made
           manifest
           ,
           is
           our
           treasure
           ,
           and
           not
           
           otherwise
           without
           Christ.
           This
           the
           Gentiles
           neuer
           knew
           .
           
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
             In
             him
             is
             the
             treasure
             of
             all
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           There
           he
           is
           made
           the
           Churches
           treasure
           .
           And
           
             Coloss.
             3.
             
             Our
             felicitie
             and
             life
             eternall
             is
             hidde
             with
             God
             in
             Christ.
          
           There
           hee
           is
           made
           the
           treasure
           ,
           fountaine
           and
           store-house
           of
           our
           eternall
           happinesse
           .
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           saith
           :
           
             Of
             his
             fulnesse
             wee
             receiue
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           Hee
           makes
           Christ
           that
           treasure
           ,
           whence
           wee
           receiue
           that
           grace
           which
           wee
           haue
           .
           And
           2.
           
           
             Corinthians
             .
             1.
             31.
             
             Christ
             is
             our
             treasure
             ,
             whence
             we
             receiue
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             aud
             redemption
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           GOD
           reuealing
           himselfe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           God
           incarnate
           ,
           or
           
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           our
           treasure
           ,
           we
           must
           cōsider
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           reuealed
           and
           set
           forth
           vnto
           vs
           in
           his
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           for
           so
           is
           he
           a
           treasure
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           .
           Therfore
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           dying
           ,
           and
           rising
           againe
           ,
           is
           our
           treasure
           .
           Our
           treasure
           lyeth
           all
           in
           his
           suffering
           ,
           death
           and
           bloud-shed
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           we
           must
           so
           conceiue
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           crucified
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           Why
           is
           Christ
           called
           our
           treasure
           ?
        
         
           Hee
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           true
           blessednesse
           that
           is
           conueyed
           from
           God
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           doth
           proceed
           all
           our
           felicitie
           &
           happinesse
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Wouldest
           thou
           haue
           remissiō
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           &
           life
           eternall
           ?
           
           Wouldest
           thou
           haue
           any
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           or
           comfort
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           comfort
           in
           distresse
           ?
           Thou
           must
           haue
           it
           from
           Christ
           crucified
           .
           The
           good
           things
           that
           come
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           not
           as
           frō
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           blessings
           vnto
           vs.
           If
           he
           then
           be
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           true
           happinesse
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           true
           treasure
           .
           Besides
           ,
           or
           without
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           then
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           treasure
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           God
           ,
           reuealing
           himself
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           conueyeth
           all
           good
           things
           to
           vs.
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           aymeth
           at
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           hauing
           found
           what
           the
           true
           treasure
           is
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           may
           lay
           it
           vp
           for
           our selues
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           here
           commaunded
           .
           And
           that
           wee
           may
           so
           doo
           ,
           some
           particular
           
           things
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           insinuated
           in
           Math.
           13.
           44.
           you
           may
           reade
           them
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           treasure
           hidde
           in
           the
           fielde
           ,
           &c.
           
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           fiue
           things
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           .
           First
           ,
           finding
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           price
           or
           value
           of
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           getting
           it
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           keeping
           it
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           vsing
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           for
           vntill
           it
           be
           found
           ,
           wee
           can
           neither
           value
           it
           ,
           get
           it
           ,
           keepe
           it
           ,
           nor
           vse
           it
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           first
           to
           bee
           done
           of
           vs.
           
        
         
           Wee
           must
           finde
           it
           before
           we
           can
           haue
           it
           and
           enioy
           it
           .
           It
           is
           called
           a
           hidden
           treasure
           ,
           because
           the
           naturall
           man
           cannot
           discerne
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           finding
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           God
           reueales
           it
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           feele
           
           that
           themselues
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           right
           finding
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           God
           makes
           a
           man
           in
           his
           conscience
           to
           feele
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           begins
           to
           seeke
           that
           which
           hee
           neuer
           sawe
           before
           .
        
         
           Not
           euerie
           reuealing
           of
           the
           treasure
           is
           a
           finding
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           God
           inlightens
           men
           two
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           generally
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           reading
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           conceiue
           the
           generall
           sense
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           second
           kinde
           ,
           when
           God
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           discerne
           the
           worde
           in
           his
           owne
           soule
           and
           conscence
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           speciall
           and
           distinct
           kinde
           of
           illumination
           ,
           and
           it
           appertaineth
           vnto
           fewe
           to
           bee
           able
           
           to
           discerne
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           in
           our
           owne
           consciences
           .
           But
           when
           this
           is
           once
           wrought
           in
           vs
           ,
           then
           doth
           a
           man
           find
           this
           treasure
           .
           The
           outward
           senses
           cannot
           discerne
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           hidden
           .
           And
           then
           it
           is
           found
           onely
           ,
           when
           men
           feele
           the
           want
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           great
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           nor
           to
           many
           :
           for
           our
           eyes
           are
           dazeled
           with
           the
           pompes
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           vanities
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           learned
           ,
           are
           blinded
           with
           humane
           wisedome
           .
           Not
           euery
           one
           that
           can
           preach
           ,
           hath
           foūd
           out
           this
           treasure
           .
           Men
           may
           haue
           great
           gifts
           and
           yet
           want
           this
           ,
           and
           faile
           in
           finding
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           feele
           themselues
           to
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           .
           God
           hath
           hidden
           this
           from
           the
           wise
           
           and
           great
           ones
           often
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           it
           to
           the
           simple
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           proceed
           any
           further
           ,
           let
           vs
           descend
           into
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           trie
           whether
           wee
           haue
           yet
           found
           this
           treasure
           :
           for
           we
           may
           perswade
           our selues
           amisse
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           haue
           a
           vaile
           before
           their
           eyes
           these
           many
           yeares
           .
           If
           we
           finde
           that
           we
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           principall
           treasure
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           want
           him
           ,
           then
           wee
           finde
           him
           .
           But
           if
           our
           eyes
           be
           not
           opened
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           labour
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           we
           can
           neuer
           get
           it
           ,
           or
           haue
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           neuer
           finde
           it
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           there
           is
           so
           litle
           ioy
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           comfort
           and
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           wee
           neuer
           yet
           found
           the
           treasure
           which
           it
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           &
           hath
           hiddē
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           second
           action
           to
           bee
           performed
           is
           ,
           when
           our
           hearts
           and
           eies
           are
           enlightned
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           haue
           founde
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           estimate
           and
           prise
           it
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           begins
           to
           be
           a
           treasure
           to
           vs
           ,
           whē
           we
           prise
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           doth
           Matt.
           13.
           44.
           who
           valued
           it
           at
           more
           then
           all
           his
           goods
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           had
           a
           whole
           world
           of
           wealth
           ,
           all
           were
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           this
           ;
           this
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             Philip.
             3.
             
             Paul
          
           valued
           it
           at
           such
           a
           price
           ,
           that
           he
           counted
           all
           things
           losse
           and
           dung
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           in
           regard
           of
           Christ
           :
           marke
           what
           a
           high
           price
           hee
           sets
           it
           at
           ,
           all
           his
           good
           workes
           were
           nothing
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           second
           thing
           is
           necessarie
           for
           all
           thē
           that
           would
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           .
           Therefore
           
           let
           vs
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           value
           Christ
           aboue
           all
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           how
           excellent
           soeuer
           they
           be
           .
           Wee
           haue
           well
           profited
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           make
           good
           proceedings
           ,
           when
           wee
           can
           prise
           this
           treasure
           at
           a
           due
           and
           true
           rate
           .
        
         
           To
           proceede
           .
           The
           Scripture
           doth
           reueale
           this
           treasure
           ,
           therfore
           as
           this
           treasure
           must
           be
           valued
           aboue
           all
           :
           so
           this
           word
           which
           reueales
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           preferred
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           ,
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
             It
             is
             better
             to
             him
             then
             much
             riches
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             finest
             gold
             of
          
           Ophyr
           or
           India
           ,
           
             was
             not
             comparable
             vnto
             it
          
           .
           
           And
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
             His
             fruits
             are
             better
             then
             fine
             gold
             .
          
           Therefore
           this
           must
           be
           valued
           aboue
           all
           writings
           ,
           for
           it
           sheweth
           more
           then
           any
           other
           can
           do
           .
        
         
         
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           therefore
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           his
           due
           estimation
           and
           value
           amongst
           vs.
           Many
           make
           but
           one
           truth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           out
           of
           mens
           writings
           ,
           or
           Gods
           word
           .
           But
           they
           are
           farre
           deceiued
           :
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           according
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           doth
           discouer
           the
           heauenly
           treasure
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           honoured
           aboue
           all
           writings
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           brought
           in
           earthen
           vessels
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           had
           learned
           to
           value
           this
           treasure
           ,
           &
           the
           word
           which
           reuealeth
           it
           ,
           wee
           should
           profit
           more
           for
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           then
           we
           do
           ;
           we
           would
           reuerence
           it
           more
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           in
           it
           more
           then
           we
           doo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           When
           we
           haue
           found
           it
           ,
           and
           valued
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           seeke
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           our
           owne
           :
           for
           
           so
           it
           is
           in
           that
           parable
           .
           We
           must
           vse
           all
           meanes
           to
           purchase
           it
           to
           our selues
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           commandement
           is
           here
           :
           
             Lay
             vp
             treasures
             for
             your selues
          
           .
        
         
           That
           wee
           may
           get
           it
           to
           our selues
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           such
           means
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           heare
           the
           word
           with
           all
           care
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           mixe
           it
           with
           faith
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           due
           preparation
           and
           reuerence
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           must
           pray
           earnestly
           and
           cōstantly
           with
           faith
           :
           and
           amongst
           all
           other
           meanes
           this
           especially
           must
           be
           vsed
           by
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           reasons
           hereof
           are
           these
           .
           The
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           are
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           
           giues
           this
           treasure
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           our
           faith
           shewing
           it selfe
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           is
           a
           hand
           whereby
           we
           receiue
           it
           .
           God
           in
           his
           word
           doth
           offer
           it
           with
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           wee
           by
           faith
           earnestly
           asking
           it
           ,
           do
           receiue
           it
           .
           By
           faith
           wee
           make
           Christs
           right
           to
           be
           ours
           ,
           &
           also
           his
           obedience
           &
           merits
           ;
           therefore
           vse
           all
           these
           good
           meanes
           .
           First
           ,
           of
           hearing
           the
           word
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           of
           prayer
           in
           faith
           .
           And
           bee
           constant
           in
           these
           duties
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           this
           treasure
           as
           thine
           owne
           :
           for
           faith
           is
           the
           only
           meanes
           whereby
           we
           attaine
           it
           .
        
         
           
           After
           that
           we
           haue
           some
           testimony
           in
           our
           cōsciences
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           gotten
           it
           ,
           wee
           must
           labour
           to
           assure
           our selues
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             How
             must
             we
             doo
             this
          
           ?
        
         
         
           For
           this
           purpose
           read
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             6.
             
             Charge
             the
             rich
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Marke
           there
           how
           by
           liberalitie
           and
           bountie
           we
           are
           exhorted
           to
           lay
           a
           good
           foundation
           .
        
         
           
             What
             ?
             must
             wee
             bee
             saued
             by
             our
             almes-deedes
             ?
          
        
         
           No
           ,
           this
           foundatiō
           is
           not
           laid
           in
           heauen
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           our
           electiō
           which
           God
           laieth
           vp
           there
           .
           But
           our
           foundation
           is
           our
           conscience
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           by
           good
           works
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           as
           by
           fruites
           ,
           mē
           may
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           that
           eternall
           life
           appertaineth
           vnto
           them
           .
           Workes
           of
           mercie
           ,
           done
           with
           simplicitie
           &
           singlenes
           of
           heart
           ,
           are
           markes
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           signes
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           treasure
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Paul
           would
           haue
           rich
           men
           
           to
           lay
           vp
           a
           foundation
           in
           their
           consciences
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           must
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           treasure
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           done
           the
           foure
           things
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           then
           come
           to
           this
           .
           To
           this
           ende
           diuers
           duties
           are
           required
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           to
           be
           performed
           of
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           our
           conuersation
           in
           heauen
           .
           If
           Christ
           be
           our
           treasure
           ,
           then
           our
           affection
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           our
           heart
           ,
           minde
           :
           and
           all
           the
           whole
           man
           liuing
           on
           earth
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           heauen
           .
           If
           Christ
           bee
           thy
           treasure
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           and
           passion
           ,
           then
           all
           thy
           hart
           ,
           hope
           ,
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           is
           there
           .
           Therfore
           we
           must
           send
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           heauen
           :
           otherwise
           he
           is
           not
           our
           treasure
           .
           If
           wee
           will
           vse
           him
           as
           our
           treasure
           ,
           let
           all
           our
           care
           and
           ioy
           bee
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           heauen
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           turne
           earthly
           goods
           into
           heauenly
           treasure
           .
           How
           ?
           why
           hee
           that
           giueth
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           lendeth
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           :
           The
           Lord
           becomes
           a
           debter
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           boroweth
           of
           him
           for
           the
           poore
           .
           The
           poore
           is
           but
           the
           Lordes
           bayliffe
           and
           messenger
           ,
           whom
           he
           sends
           to
           the
           rich
           ,
           and
           hee
           returnes
           a
           rewarde
           of
           heauenly
           treasure
           for
           it
           .
           Marke
           there
           how
           by
           giuing
           almes
           to
           the
           Lordes
           poore
           ,
           we
           turn
           earthly
           blessings
           into
           heauenly
           .
           Luke
           .
           12.
           43.
           expressing
           these
           words
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             Sell
             all
             that
             you
             haue
             ,
             and
             giue
             to
             the
             poore
             :
             make
             your selues
             purses
             which
             shall
             last
             for
             euer
             .
          
           When
           men
           do
           so
           ,
           thē
           they
           turne
           their
           temporall
           goods
           into
           heauenly
           treasure
           ;
           and
           so
           men
           that
           haue
           this
           worlds
           goods
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           make
           
           great
           encrease
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           part
           with
           all
           for
           this
           ;
           the
           best
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           must
           not
           bee
           too
           deare
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           our
           owne
           bloud
           and
           our
           life
           ,
           we
           must
           part
           with
           them
           rather
           then
           with
           th●●
           .
           And
           when
           wee
           are
           thus
           minded
           ,
           then
           wee
           carrie
           our selues
           to
           Christ
           ,
           esteeming
           him
           as
           our
           treasure
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           esteeme
           any
           thing
           aboue
           him
           ,
           or
           preferre
           ought
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           our
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           fiue
           duties
           ,
           all
           necessary
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           keepe
           this
           commaundement
           .
           And
           when
           by
           Gods
           grace
           wee
           are
           enabled
           to
           doo
           these
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           obey
           and
           practise
           this
           commaundement
           .
           Therefore
           lette
           vs
           remember
           them
           ,
           and
           bee
           carefull
           to
           performe
           
           them
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           liue
           .
        
         
           And
           marke
           what
           will
           follow
           :
           If
           wee
           can
           finde
           it
           ,
           and
           value
           it
           ,
           &c.
           we
           will
           bee
           content
           to
           endure
           whatsoeuer
           Gods
           hand
           shall
           lay
           vpon
           vs
           in
           body
           or
           soule
           ,
           and
           neuer
           bee
           dismayed
           ,
           nor
           discouraged
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           befalles
           vs.
           Nothing
           can
           daunt
           or
           discourage
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           that
           hath
           this
           treasure
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           vanish
           all
           in
           time
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           that
           we
           shall
           neuer
           feare
           death
           nor
           iudgement
           ,
           all
           paines
           will
           bee
           nothing
           ,
           great
           comfort
           ,
           ease
           ,
           and
           contentation
           ,
           shal
           be
           to
           vs
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           liue
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           doo
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
           Where
           neither
           moath
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           certaintie
           and
           vnchangeablenesse
           of
           the
           treasure
           .
           Earthly
           riches
           are
           subiect
           to
           wormes
           and
           cankers
           ;
           and
           if
           no
           canker
           can
           come
           to
           corrupt
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           thiefe
           will
           haue
           them
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           canker
           ,
           moath
           ,
           nor
           thiefe
           ,
           that
           can
           hurt
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           .
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           Why
           ?
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           happinesse
           should
           bee
           free
           from
           that
           vanitie
           and
           corruption
           ,
           which
           the
           lower
           heauens
           and
           all
           other
           creatures
           be
           subiect
           vnto
           .
           All
           that
           we
           see
           ouer
           our
           heads
           ,
           is
           subiect
           to
           vanitie
           ,
           euen
           the
           starres
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           To
           man
           by
           right
           of
           creation
           ,
           belongeth
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           all
           mans
           by
           creation
           ,
           euen
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           
           firmament
           ,
           by
           creation
           all
           were
           mans
           .
           They
           were
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           They
           were
           his
           pallace
           ,
           all
           sauing
           Gods
           throne
           .
           And
           when
           he
           fell
           ,
           he
           was
           punished
           in
           all
           these
           creatures
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           highest
           heauen
           ,
           because
           the
           right
           vnto
           it
           is
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           aboue
           nature
           ,
           and
           is
           ours
           by
           right
           of
           redemption
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           right
           of
           creation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           Christs
           death
           and
           passion
           they
           are
           made
           ours
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           nature
           :
           but
           by
           grace
           onely
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           the
           fall
           .
           Therefore
           the
           heauens
           and
           the
           starres
           ,
           and
           all
           creatures
           visible
           are
           subiect
           to
           vanitie
           and
           corruption
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           much
           of
           the
           commaundement
           and
           the
           reason
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           learne
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           practise
           
           both
           in
           life
           and
           death
           .
        
         
           21.
           verse
           .
           For
           where
           your
           treasure
           is
           ,
           there
           wil
           your
           hearts
           be
           also
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           two
           verses
           next
           before
           going
           these
           words
           ,
           Christ
           gaue
           two
           commaundements
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           we
           should
           not
           doo
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           we
           should
           do
           ,
           &
           a
           reason
           therof
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           a
           
             corruptione
             &
             mutabilitate
          
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           
             ab
             incorruptione
             &
             immutabilitate
          
           :
           Now
           he
           renders
           a
           common
           reason
           pertaining
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           serues
           to
           confirme
           both
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           framed
           :
           Where
           your
           treasure
           is
           ,
           there
           your
           hearts
           will
           bee
           :
           But
           your
           heart
           must
           not
           be
           on
           earthly
           treasure
           ,
           but
           on
           heauenly
           :
           Therefore
           lay
           not
           vp
           treasure
           in
           earth
           ,
           but
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           
             
             Now
             touching
             the
             words
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           By
           treasure
           ,
           vnderstād
           things
           excellent
           and
           precious
           in
           our
           estimation
           ,
           laid
           vp
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           men
           place
           and
           put
           theyr
           principall
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           where
           your
           treasure
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           your
           speciall
           ioye
           and
           felicitie
           .
           For
           so
           much
           the
           worde
           treasure
           imports
           .
        
         
           By
           heart
           ,
           vnderstand
           the
           principall
           powers
           and
           actions
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           ,
           loue
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           feare
           ,
           &c.
           yea
           ,
           the
           labour
           ,
           paines
           ,
           studie
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           by
           this
           word
           heart
           .
        
         
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           haue
           said
           :
           Thus
           your
           treasure
           and
           heart
           
           are
           things
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           inseperable
           :
           therefore
           where
           your
           treasure
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           your
           care
           and
           studie
           .
           For
           that
           which
           men
           iudge
           to
           bee
           their
           principall
           good
           and
           felicitie
           ,
           in
           seeking
           it
           ,
           they
           spend
           al
           their
           paines
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           our
           further
           edification
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           vses
           may
           be
           made
           of
           this
           reason
           .
           
           First
           ,
           wee
           learne
           here
           how
           to
           iudge
           aright
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           a
           bottomelesse
           gulfe
           ,
           as
           Ieremy
           saith
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           search
           it
           ,
           and
           iudge
           of
           it
           by
           this
           sentence
           .
           For
           an
           earthly
           treasure
           ,
           and
           a
           carnall
           heart
           goe
           together
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           part
           ,
           a
           heauenly
           treasure
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           heart
           goe
           together
           :
           These
           cannot
           be
           seuered
           .
           Therefore
           looke
           vpon
           what
           you
           spend
           your
           thoughts
           
           and
           cares
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           iudge
           of
           your selues
           ,
           If
           vpon
           earthly
           things
           your
           minde
           bee
           set
           and
           fixed
           ,
           then
           your
           heart
           is
           earthly
           and
           carnall
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           the
           sentence
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           pleade
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           ,
           because
           you
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           &c.
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           ,
           if
           your
           minde
           and
           affection
           be
           in
           this
           world
           :
           you
           deceiue
           your selues
           ,
           for
           where
           your
           heart
           is
           ,
           there
           your
           treasure
           is
           .
           And
           contrary
           ,
           if
           our
           principall
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           our
           care
           be
           for
           that
           principally
           ,
           then
           our
           heart
           is
           he
           auenly
           ,
           and
           our
           treasure
           heauenly
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           search
           our
           hearts
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           carnall
           or
           spirituall
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hereby
           we
           may
           all
           trie
           our selues
           without
           deceit
           plainly
           ,
           whether
           wee
           haue
           any
           portion
           in
           heauen
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           for
           if
           our
           hearts
           be
           on
           the
           earth
           only
           or
           chiefly
           ,
           all
           our
           portiō
           is
           here
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           heauen
           .
           The
           man
           ,
           whose
           portion
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           hath
           his
           heart
           and
           affections
           there
           .
           Though
           you
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           though
           you
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           pray
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           be
           deceiued
           .
           Therefore
           looke
           to
           this
           ,
           for
           if
           thy
           heart
           be
           here
           ,
           thou
           hast
           yet
           no
           treasure
           laid
           vp
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           this
           coupling
           of
           the
           hart
           and
           treasure
           ,
           we
           learne
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           regard
           this
           world
           &
           tēporall
           life
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           must
           despise
           it
           so
           farre
           forth
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           done
           without
           hatred
           of
           a
           good
           blessing
           ,
           &
           vnthankfulnesse
           
           to
           God.
           For
           this
           life
           is
           a
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           giuen
           vs
           to
           prepare
           our selues
           for
           a
           better
           .
           Therefore
           simply
           we
           are
           not
           to
           despise
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           must
           not
           regard
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           our
           meditation
           must
           be
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           for
           heauen
           cannot
           bee
           thy
           treasure
           ,
           except
           thy
           heart
           be
           there
           .
           Therefore
           drawe
           thy
           delight
           from
           worldly
           things
           ,
           and
           weane
           it
           to
           heauen
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           this
           verse
           .
        
         
           
             22.
             
             The
             light
             of
             the
             body
             is
             the
             eye
             :
             if
             then
             thine
             eye
             be
             single
             ,
             thy
             whole
             body
             shall
             bee
             light
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             if
             thine
             eye
             bee
             wicked
             ,
             then
             all
             thy
             body
             shal
             be
             dark
             .
             Wherfore
             if
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             be
             darknes
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darkenesse
             ?
          
        
         
         
           This
           part
           hath
           diuers
           expositions
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           will
           touch
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           ,
           though
           I
           take
           it
           not
           to
           be
           the
           rightest
           ,
           and
           thē
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           that
           which
           I
           take
           to
           bee
           the
           best
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           how
           this
           depends
           on
           those
           things
           that
           go
           before
           ,
           which
           will
           then
           best
           appeare
           ,
           when
           the
           sense
           is
           made
           manifest
           .
        
         
           By
           single
           eye
           some
           vnderstand
           a
           liberall
           minde
           .
           And
           by
           a
           wicked
           eye
           ,
           an
           enuious
           and
           couetous
           minde
           :
           and
           so
           they
           expound
           these
           words
           of
           enuie
           and
           couetousnesse
           .
           And
           this
           exposition
           is
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           And
           the
           words
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           eye
           will
           beare
           this
           sense
           :
           For
           Salomon
           puts
           the
           good
           eye
           for
           a
           liberal
           heart
           ,
           &
           an
           euil
           eye
           for
           a
           couetous
           heart
           ,
           
             Prouerbes
             ,
             22.
          
           
           Therefore
           this
           is
           a
           good
           
           sense
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           proper
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           single
           eye
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           are
           put
           for
           one
           and
           the
           selfe-same
           thing
           :
        
         
           Now
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           is
           the
           vnderstanding
           &
           iudgement
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           eye
           is
           the
           light
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Now
           a
           liberall
           eye
           cannot
           bee
           the
           light
           of
           the
           body
           for
           all
           actions
           ,
           but
           for
           liberall
           actions
           only
           .
           Therefore
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           single
           eye
           is
           a
           liberall
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           euill
           eye
           a
           couetous
           minde
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           this
           place
           .
           Wherfore
           we
           must
           search
           further
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           be
           similies
           ,
           and
           there
           bee
           diuers
           similies
           in
           thē
           .
           The
           comparison
           is
           borrowed
           from
           a
           candle
           ,
           which
           serues
           to
           lighten
           all
           that
           be
           in
           the
           house
           :
           so
           the
           eye
           serues
           to
           light
           all
           
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           giue
           direction
           to
           all
           the
           actions
           .
        
         
           
             If
             thine
             eye
             be
             single
             ,
             ]
          
           To
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           23.
           verse
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           double
           Simily
           ,
           which
           goeth
           thus
           :
           As
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           good
           and
           cleare
           sight
           in
           his
           bodily
           eye
           ,
           can
           carrie
           his
           body
           any
           way
           right
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           without
           wandring
           and
           stumbling
           :
           But
           if
           the
           bodily
           eye
           haue
           any
           default
           or
           defect
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           dimme
           and
           corrupt
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           cannot
           walke
           without
           falling
           or
           stumbling
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           haue
           an
           eye
           ,
           and
           it
           bee
           blinde
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           finde
           one
           steppe
           of
           his
           way
           .
           In
           the
           same
           maner
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           if
           you
           haue
           a
           minde
           to
           iudge
           rightly
           ,
           all
           is
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           iudgement
           bee
           corrupted
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           darknesse
           ,
           many
           wants
           and
           faults
           .
           This
           is
           the
           plaine
           comparison
           
           here
           vsed
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           words
           .
           The
           light
           of
           the
           body
           is
           the
           eye
           .
           These
           words
           are
           plaine
           .
           If
           thine
           eye
           be
           single
           .
           Here
           vnderstand
           the
           mind
           resembled
           by
           the
           bodily
           eye
           .
           The
           single
           eye
           is
           the
           minde
           ,
           able
           to
           iudge
           of
           things
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           .
        
         
           
             The
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             light
             ,
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           life
           ,
           For
           looke
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           is
           to
           the
           body
           :
           so
           is
           the
           minde
           to
           the
           life
           .
        
         
           
             Bright
             ,
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           life
           shall
           bee
           well
           ordered
           ,
           if
           God
           giue
           man
           a
           minde
           well
           disposed
           .
        
         
           
             But
             if
             thine
             eye
             be
             wicked
             ,
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           mind
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           the
           iudgement
           depraued
           ,
           the
           vnderstanding
           darkened
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           rightly
           discerne
           of
           things
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           
           though
           there
           be
           some
           light
           remembrance
           .
        
         
           
             All
             thy
             body
             shall
             bee
             darke
             ,
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           thy
           life
           will
           be
           full
           of
           sinne
           and
           disorder
           .
           For
           therein
           stands
           the
           darkenesse
           ,
           when
           the
           vnderstanding
           is
           dimmed
           and
           darkened
           ,
           there
           the
           life
           is
           out
           of
           order
           .
        
         
           
             If
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             bee
             darknesse
             ,
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           naturall
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           left
           after
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           euery
           man.
           
        
         
           
             How
             great
             is
             that
             darknesse
             ?
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man
           and
           a
           beast
           ,
           when
           the
           light
           of
           naturall
           reason
           is
           put
           out
           :
           so
           as
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           iudgement
           or
           discerning
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           I
           take
           to
           bee
           the
           truest
           and
           fittest
           exposition
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           hauing
           found
           the
           meaning
           ,
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           consider
           how
           this
           depends
           on
           the
           words
           going
           before
           .
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           they
           depend
           as
           an
           answere
           to
           an
           obiection
           :
           for
           the
           two
           former
           commaundements
           are
           hard
           to
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           men
           cannot
           brooke
           them
           .
           Therfore
           Christ
           before
           he
           leaues
           it
           ,
           cuts
           off
           all
           the
           cauils
           which
           might
           be
           made
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           
             If
             treasure
             must
             bee
             laid
             vp
             in
             heauen
             ,
             why
             doo
             all
             the
             wisest
             men
             seeke
             earthly
             treasure
             so
             much
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           The
           effect
           of
           the
           answere
           is
           this
           ,
           wee
           need
           not
           to
           maruell
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           want
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           ,
           theyr
           eye
           is
           blinde
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           discerne
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           earthly
           
           and
           heauenly
           .
           And
           so
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           they
           omit
           the
           seeking
           of
           heauenly
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Here
           some
           things
           must
           bee
           supplied
           by
           the
           readers
           minde
           .
        
         
           Euery
           mās
           eye
           is
           eyther
           a
           
             
               blinde
               ,
            
             
               corrupt
               ,
            
             
               or
               single
            
          
           eye
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           single
           eye
           befalles
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           those
           only
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           giuen
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           The
           corrupt
           eye
           appertaines
           to
           all
           .
           3.
           
           And
           some
           by
           sin
           put
           out
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           omit
           heauenly
           treasure
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           take
           to
           bee
           the
           true
           and
           right
           meaning
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           dependance
           is
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           giuing
           vs
           the
           maine
           cause
           of
           couetousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           blind
           eye
           :
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           to
           
           put
           difference
           betweene
           heauenly
           and
           earthly
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Here
           three
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           the
           single
           eye
           ,
           the
           wicked
           eye
           ,
           and
           the
           blinde
           eye
           ;
           with
           the
           fruites
           and
           effects
           of
           euery
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           single
           eye
           is
           the
           light
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           There
           is
           exprest
           and
           noted
           the
           single
           eye
           ,
           with
           the
           fruites
           therof
           ,
           viz.
           to
           giue
           light
           to
           all
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           The
           wicked
           eye
           makes
           the
           body
           darke
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           first
           we
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           single
           eye
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           know
           what
           is
           meant
           hereby
           ,
           I
           will
           describe
           it
           plainely
           .
        
         
           By
           single
           eye
           ,
           vnderstand
           the
           minde
           of
           a
           man
           endued
           with
           true
           and
           heauenly
           wisedome
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           single
           eye
           ,
           the
           minde
           that
           hath
           
           this
           gift
           ,
           which
           is
           enlightned
           with
           true
           wisedome
           .
           Then
           if
           we
           shall
           knowe
           what
           true
           wisedome
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           knowe
           what
           this
           eye
           is
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           touching
           wisedome
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           no
           common
           gift
           which
           euery
           professor
           may
           haue
           ,
           but
           a
           speciall
           gift
           from
           God
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Christ.
           1.
           
           Corinthians
           .
           1.
           31.
           
           Christ
           is
           made
           of
           GOD
           to
           vs
           wisedome
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           hee
           is
           the
           maker
           and
           author
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           hee
           is
           the
           roote
           from
           whence
           all
           our
           wisedome
           springs
           :
           we
           must
           bee
           set
           to
           him
           and
           engraffed
           in
           him
           :
           we
           must
           be
           made
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
           As
           his
           righteousnesse
           is
           made
           ours
           by
           imputation
           ,
           and
           our
           holinesse
           is
           from
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           
           as
           from
           the
           roote
           :
           so
           our
           wisedome
           is
           from
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           as
           the
           braunch
           from
           the
           stocke
           ,
           and
           the
           fruite
           from
           the
           tree
           .
        
         
           This
           wisedome
           befalles
           not
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           ,
           not
           all
           men
           ,
           nor
           all
           Christians
           in
           name
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           truly
           :
           for
           from
           his
           wisedome
           proceedes
           the
           true
           wisedome
           .
           So
           then
           wee
           must
           cōceiue
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           wisdome
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           spiritual
           wisedome
           hath
           two
           actions
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           discerne
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           discerne
           one
           thing
           from
           an
           other
           spiritually
           .
        
         
           S.
           Paul
           prayeth
           that
           the
           Philippians
           may
           be
           enriched
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           
           and
           sense
           ,
           or
           iudgement
           .
           What
           is
           this
           sense
           ?
           that
           we
           might
           be
           able
           to
           discern
           
           things
           differing
           ,
           and
           be
           sincere
           :
           Marke
           how
           hee
           ioyned
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           sense
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           gift
           of
           discerning
           good
           and
           badde
           :
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           :
           what
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           must
           leaue
           vndone
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           haue
           our
           senses
           exercised
           to
           discerne
           good
           and
           euill
           :
           
           that
           is
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           be
           endued
           with
           the
           propertie
           of
           true
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           senses
           enured
           to
           put
           difference
           betweene
           things
           good
           and
           euill
           .
        
         
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           point
           of
           heauenly
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           put
           such
           a
           difference
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           Hee
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           hee
           can
           discerne
           the
           voyce
           of
           his
           shepheard
           ,
           and
           can
           put
           a
           difference
           betweene
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           voyces
           of
           false
           shepheards
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           by
           this
           men
           can
           
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           water
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           other
           waters
           :
           betweene
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           wine
           on
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           and
           common
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
           And
           the
           discerning
           of
           these
           is
           by
           this
           gift
           of
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           this
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           able
           to
           discerne
           of
           afflictios
           ;
           betweene
           crosses
           and
           curses
           ;
           chastisements
           &
           iudgements
           .
           He
           can
           take
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           for
           a
           fatherly
           correction
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           curse
           nor
           iudgemēt
           :
           and
           hee
           knowes
           what
           vse
           to
           make
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           this
           gift
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           can
           discerne
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           own
           election
           ,
           vocation
           ,
           adoptiō
           ,
           iustificatiō
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           can
           know
           thē
           &
           perceiue
           thē
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           by
           this
           mē
           are
           able
           to
           
           put
           a
           differēce
           between
           earthly
           
           riches
           and
           heauenly
           treasure
           .
           He
           can
           discerne
           the
           excellencie
           of
           heauenly
           things
           aboue
           earthly
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           plaine
           difference
           betweene
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           carnall
           man
           can
           not
           doe
           .
           The
           spirituall
           man
           discernes
           all
           things
           truely
           ;
           Vertue
           from
           vice
           ;
           Heauenly
           things
           from
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           other
           things
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           ,
           marke
           what
           is
           the
           first
           action
           and
           property
           of
           this
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           discerne
           things
           that
           differ
           .
        
         
           I
           adde
           further
           this
           the
           Prouidence
           ,
           Wisdome
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           of
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           naturall
           man
           cannot
           do
           .
           Hereby
           you
           see
           how
           excellent
           and
           necessarie
           a
           thing
           this
           is
           ,
           seruing
           to
           many
           excellent
           vses
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           action
           ,
           is
           to
           iudge
           determine
           ,
           &
           giue
           sentence
           of
           
           things
           ,
           what
           we
           must
           doe
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           must
           not
           doe
           :
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           euill
           :
           what
           is
           heauenly
           and
           what
           is
           earthly
           .
        
         
           Heere
           one
           thing
           must
           bee
           remembred
           .
           It
           is
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           determine
           what
           is
           the
           chiefe
           happines
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           vnto
           which
           all
           our
           life
           is
           to
           bee
           directed
           .
           It
           is
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           see
           examples
           of
           this
           iudgement
           .
           
             Psalm
             .
             4.
             6.
             
             Many
             say
             who
             will
             shew
             vs
             any
             good
             ,
             &
             c.
             ?
          
           Marke
           there
           Dauids
           iudgement
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           differs
           from
           others
           .
           He
           determines
           that
           it
           is
           true
           happinesse
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God.
           So
           Paul
           cared
           for
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           shewing
           what
           was
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           amongst
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           world
           :
           
           (
           viz
           )
           
             Christ
             crucified
             
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           indeede
           if
           a
           man
           had
           all
           the
           wisedome
           and
           policie
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           faile
           in
           this
           ;
           if
           hee
           cannot
           determine
           where
           to
           place
           his
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           is
           but
           folly
           .
           Therefore
           remember
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           true
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           iudge
           of
           our
           true
           happines
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           of
           our
           life
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           the
           spirituall
           wisedome
           hath
           two
           actions
           ,
           &
           what
           they
           be
           :
           (
           viz
           )
           First
           ,
           to
           discerne
           things
           that
           differ
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           discerne
           onething
           from
           another
           spiritually
           .
        
         
           Heere
           ,
           marke
           further
           ,
           that
           a
           principall
           part
           of
           this
           wisedome
           is
           heauenly
           prouidence
           .
           When
           a
           man
           discernes
           what
           is
           the
           principall
           good
           :
           then
           commeth
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           vseth
           all
           meanes
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           
           that
           principall
           good
           .
           She
           forecasteth
           all
           the
           waies
           and
           means
           to
           come
           vnto
           it
           :
           without
           this
           our
           wisedome
           is
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           wisdome
           .
           It
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           to
           thē
           that
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           enabled
           to
           discerne
           of
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           &
           the
           scope
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           &
           of
           true
           happines
           :
           and
           withal
           to
           forethinke
           and
           forecast
           all
           the
           means
           to
           come
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           the
           single
           eye
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           single
           minde
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           discerne
           of
           this
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           mark
           the
           fruite
           of
           it
           :
           
             The
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             light
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           life
           shal
           be
           full
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           &
           of
           good
           successe
           .
           
             Prou.
             8.
             19.
             20.
             
             My
             fruite
             is
             better
             then
             gold
             and
             fined
             siluer
             :
             I
             make
             a
             man
             walke
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             righteousnes
             and
             the
             paths
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           make
           some
           vse
           of
           it
           considering
           this
           is
           thus
           heere
           commended
           ,
           wee
           are
           first
           admonished
           to
           labour
           for
           this
           heauenly
           wisedome
           &
           single
           eye
           .
           The
           singular
           commendation
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           spurre
           and
           inducement
           to
           euery
           one
           to
           seeke
           for
           it
           .
           The
           commoditie
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           affect
           it
           aboue
           all
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           may
           the
           better
           doe
           it
           ,
           remember
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           you
           get
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           reuerence
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           tremble
           at
           his
           presence
           :
           which
           you
           shall
           haue
           if
           you
           lay
           the
           Word
           to
           your
           consciences
           ,
           when
           you
           heare
           and
           read
           ,
           neuer
           storme
           at
           it
           .
           When
           the
           whole
           man
           doeth
           bow
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           minde
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           without
           replying
           &
           repining
           ,
           raging
           or
           chafing
           ,
           
           then
           wee
           are
           gone
           a
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           haue
           made
           good
           beginnings
           &
           proceedings
           .
           Whē
           the
           word
           checketh
           vs
           ,
           crosseth
           &
           controlleth
           our
           faults
           ,
           striue
           not
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           obay
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           all
           close
           our
           eyes
           ,
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           minde
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           ,
           )
           and
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           bee
           led
           in
           all
           things
           by
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           to
           bee
           ordered
           and
           ruled
           by
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Commandementes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Marke
           this
           poynt
           :
           For
           if
           we
           can
           practise
           this
           ,
           wee
           shall
           get
           true
           wisedome
           and
           happinesse
           .
           Therefore
           giue
           attendance
           to
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           your
           liues
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Lord
           ouerrule
           you
           by
           his
           Word
           .
           Read
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             
             Dauids
          
           example
           is
           most
           excellent
           .
           By
           meditating
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           became
           wiser
           then
           the
           auncient
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           
           his
           teachers
           .
           He
           passed
           them
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           were
           chiefe
           among
           men
           for
           wisedome
           ,
           because
           he
           shut
           his
           owne
           eyes
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           word
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Remember
           to
           renounce
           thine
           affections
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           vp
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           &
           let
           the
           Lord
           performe
           his
           worke
           in
           thee
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           single
           eie
           is
           heere
           thus
           commended
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           to
           walke
           wiselie
           ,
           whereunto
           Paul
           in
           most
           of
           his
           Epistles
           exhorteth
           .
           And
           wee
           walke
           wisely
           when
           we
           practise
           all
           things
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           done
           by
           remembring
           these
           foure
           things
           following
           :
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           the
           thing
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           must
           be
           iust
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           means
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           iust
           also
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           keepe
           our
           
           selues
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           our
           calling
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           wee
           must
           doe
           it
           with
           a
           single
           ,
           honest
           and
           vpright
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           foure
           may
           concurre
           ,
           wee
           must
           haue
           the
           written
           word
           to
           tell
           vs
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           .
           We
           must
           haue
           the
           word
           to
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           wee
           are
           to
           doo
           ,
           is
           iust
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           meanes
           wee
           vse
           ,
           is
           iust
           also
           .
           3.
           
           That
           we
           do
           keepe
           our selues
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           our
           calling
           .
           And
           4.
           that
           we
           do
           it
           with
           a
           single
           ,
           honest
           and
           vpright
           heart
           .
           Then
           when
           our
           action
           is
           iust
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           iust
           ,
           the
           heart
           vpright
           ,
           and
           wee
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           the
           action
           shal
           be
           done
           in
           wisdome
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           praised
           and
           approoued
           by
           God.
           
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           wisedome
           makes
           a
           mans
           light
           shine
           with
           righteousnesse
           ,
           wee
           are
           all
           taught
           to
           season
           our
           naturall
           wisedome
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           God
           hath
           giuen
           all
           men
           wisedome
           by
           nature
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           It
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           commended
           :
           but
           that
           it
           may
           be
           holy
           and
           approued
           ,
           and
           vsed
           well
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           seasoned
           ,
           and
           then
           naturall
           wisedome
           ioyned
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           a
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           wisedome
           vse
           naturall
           wisedome
           without
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           whereby
           they
           fall
           into
           many
           sinnes
           and
           inconueniences
           ,
           because
           they
           seuer
           these
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           haue
           regard
           principally
           to
           this
           part
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           prouidence
           ;
           after
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           best
           how
           to
           forecast
           ,
           how
           wee
           may
           come
           by
           it
           .
           Consider
           Luke
           the
           12.
           what
           was
           the
           rich
           mans
           fault
           ,
           his
           riches
           encreased
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           prouident
           to
           lay
           vp
           his
           store
           :
           yet
           Christ
           calles
           him
           foole
           ,
           because
           he
           wanted
           this
           heauenly
           wisedome
           .
           He
           could
           forecast
           for
           the
           inlarging
           of
           his
           barnes
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           his
           soule
           ;
           he
           had
           no
           respect
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           regard
           of
           this
           spirituall
           wisedome
           and
           prouidence
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           foolish
           virgins
           ,
           therefore
           called
           foolish
           :
           they
           had
           some
           Oyle
           and
           blazing
           Lampes
           ,
           but
           they
           wanted
           sufficiencie
           of
           Oyle
           ,
           because
           they
           wanted
           this
           prouidence
           .
        
         
         
           They
           had
           not
           a
           sufficient
           forecast
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           .
           Though
           one
           had
           all
           the
           wisedome
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           faile
           in
           this
           ,
           he
           were
           but
           a
           madde
           man.
           Marke
           the
           ende
           of
           Achytophel
           ;
           his
           wisedom
           was
           great
           ,
           but
           yet
           naught
           ,
           because
           hee
           wanted
           the
           principall
           ,
           viz.
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           hanged
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           consider
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           wisedome
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           not
           determine
           of
           the
           ende
           and
           scope
           of
           our
           life
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           life
           and
           dayes
           of
           grace
           and
           peace
           ,
           forecast
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           neuer
           content
           our selues
           ,
           till
           all
           bee
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           haue
           all
           the
           learning
           in
           the
           worlde
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           
           without
           this
           .
           Therefore
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           let
           vs
           set
           our
           hearts
           to
           seeke
           it
           :
           for
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           makes
           men
           to
           seeke
           nothing
           but
           earthly
           treasure
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           discerne
           things
           that
           differ
           .
           Wherefore
           now
           practise
           this
           prouidence
           ,
           learne
           this
           wisedome
           :
           bee
           not
           like
           the
           foolish
           Virgins
           :
           content
           not
           your selues
           with
           outward
           profession
           .
           Bee
           not
           like
           that
           rich
           man
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           care
           nor
           forecast
           of
           his
           soule
           and
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Consider
           the
           ende
           of
           our
           life
           :
           let
           this
           bee
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           thing
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           principall
           parte
           of
           heauenly
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           if
           thine
           eye
           bee
           wicked
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           single
           eye
           :
           Now
           of
           the
           corrupt
           and
           wicked
           eye
           .
           As
           in
           handling
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           I
           will
           consider
           :
           First
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           wicked
           eye
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           wicked
           eye
           is
           the
           mind
           and
           vnderstāding
           ,
           hauing
           some
           light
           ,
           but
           darkened
           ,
           dimmed
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           by
           Adams
           fall
           .
           That
           you
           may
           yet
           the
           better
           conceiue
           what
           this
           wicked
           eye
           is
           ,
           you
           must
           knowe
           that
           the
           minde
           is
           corrupted
           two
           wayes
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           respects
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           hath
           lost
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           and
           iudging
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           is
           an
           euill
           eye
           ,
           and
           mistakes
           one
           thing
           for
           an
           other
           ;
           good
           for
           euill
           ,
           and
           euill
           for
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           mind
           hath
           lost
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           in
           many
           
           things
           ,
           appeares
           thus
           :
           Many
           of
           vs
           by
           nature
           knowe
           not
           God
           as
           wee
           ought
           ,
           nor
           our selues
           .
           Touching
           God
           ,
           it
           appeares
           by
           diuers
           reasons
           :
           wee
           know
           naturally
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           acknowledge
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Men
           naturally
           when
           they
           sinne
           ,
           feare
           not
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           proues
           plainely
           ,
           that
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           minde
           is
           an
           euill
           eye
           .
        
         
           Though
           by
           nature
           we
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           yet
           wee
           acknowledge
           not
           his
           particular
           prouidence
           :
           we
           cannot
           discerne
           it
           as
           we
           should
           ,
           and
           it
           appeares
           in
           this
           :
           that
           men
           naturally
           trust
           men
           before
           God
           ,
           the
           creature
           ,
           aboue
           the
           Creator
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           that
           we
           doo
           not
           acknowledge
           a
           particular
           presence
           a
           for
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           wee
           would
           rather
           
           distrust
           men
           ,
           and
           trust
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Though
           the
           conscience
           tell
           a
           man
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           the
           minde
           doth
           sooth
           and
           flatter
           vs
           naturally
           ,
           and
           telleth
           vs
           we
           shall
           escape
           without
           due
           punishment
           ,
           and
           so
           denyes
           Gods
           iustice
           .
        
         
           
           We
           know
           that
           God
           must
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           yet
           the
           mind
           cannot
           discerne
           &
           iudge
           of
           it
           :
           when
           we
           come
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           turne
           God
           to
           an
           idoll
           The
           naturall
           man
           doth
           not
           perceiue
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           minde
           naturally
           knowes
           them
           not
           ,
           nor
           giues
           any
           approbation
           or
           consent
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           as
           man
           cannot
           knowe
           God
           sufficiently
           by
           nature
           ,
           so
           he
           cannot
           discerne
           himself
           and
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           .
           Wee
           haue
           all
           this
           euill
           eye
           by
           nature
           ,
           we
           can
           
           not
           perceiue
           that
           we
           are
           dym
           and
           darke
           sighted
           ,
           not
           blinde
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           by
           nature
           cannot
           
           discerne
           the
           vilenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           though
           the
           conscience
           can
           iudge
           somewhat
           of
           it
           :
           yet
           the
           right
           iudgement
           of
           sinne
           the
           minde
           cannot
           perceiue
           by
           nature
           ,
           for
           if
           men
           could
           doo
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           sinne
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           able
           by
           the
           natural
           
           eye
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           iudge
           of
           our
           owne
           frailtie
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           aged
           man
           thinkes
           he
           may
           yet
           liue
           longer
           .
           Because
           the
           mind
           is
           corrupted
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           discerne
           the
           frailenesse
           of
           our
           owne
           eyes
           .
        
         
           Wee
           cannot
           iudge
           aright
           of
           the
           scope
           of
           our
           owne
           liues
           :
           but
           
           nature
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           seeke
           our selues
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           or
           our
           owne
           good
           ,
           more
           then
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
         
           The
           mind
           is
           vnable
           to
           iudge
           of
           our
           owne
           happinesse
           :
           for
           this
           is
           all
           the
           wisedome
           of
           man
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           felicitie
           doth
           consist
           in
           outwarde
           and
           earthly
           things
           ,
           as
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           &c.
           so
           that
           wee
           account
           the
           rich
           happie
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           miserable
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           first
           point
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           the
           minde
           hath
           lost
           the
           gift
           of
           iudging
           and
           discerning
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           way
           that
           man
           
           is
           corrupt
           ,
           is
           in
           obedience
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           made
           subiect
           to
           that
           which
           should
           be
           subiect
           to
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
           the
           flesh
           :
           Yea
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           onely
           follow
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           euill
           temptatiōs
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           which
           are
           cast
           into
           it
           :
           The
           minde
           is
           ready
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           euill
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           the
           example
           
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           for
           these
           causes
           Christ
           calleth
           it
           an
           euill
           eye
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           wanteth
           iudgement
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           obeyeth
           that
           which
           it
           should
           rule
           .
        
         
           
             Totum
             corpus
             tenebrae
             ,
          
           )
           Now
           he
           shewes
           the
           fruite
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           whole
           body
           darke
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           life
           full
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           and
           darknesse
           .
           Though
           the
           naturall
           vnderstanding
           haue
           some
           light
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           an
           euill
           eye
           ,
           it
           cannot
           discerne
           in
           many
           things
           .
           And
           though
           it
           discerne
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           obeyeth
           not
           ,
           but
           followeth
           the
           will.
           
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           meaning
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             of
             the
             instructions
             ,
             which
             truly
             and
             naturally
             proceede
             from
             hence
             .
          
        
         
         
           First
           alway
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           left
           somewhat
           to
           be
           supplyed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           this
           euill
           eye
           is
           in
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           men
           cannot
           discerne
           :
           wherefore
           wee
           are
           to
           labour
           to
           see
           and
           discerne
           this
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           eye
           in
           the
           minde
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           wee
           cannot
           see
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           iudge
           and
           discerne
           of
           heauenly
           things
           as
           we
           ought
           :
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           knowe
           GOD
           aright
           nor
           our selues
           ,
           till
           wee
           see
           that
           wee
           cannot
           see
           .
        
         
           Also
           wee
           must
           bewayle
           this
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           tremble
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           sense
           and
           apprehension
           of
           bodily
           darkenesse
           is
           grieuous
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           much
           more
           ought
           this
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           that
           ,
           &c.
           so
           wee
           ought
           to
           labour
           for
           the
           good
           eye-salue
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           blind
           eye
           to
           bee
           a
           good
           eye
           ,
           and
           this
           salue
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           applyed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           opens
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           then
           our
           eyes
           will
           bee
           made
           single
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           to
           amend
           a
           fault
           .
           Wee
           haue
           heere
           iust
           occasion
           to
           rebuke
           a
           damnable
           fault
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           heere
           and
           euery
           where
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           men
           cōtent
           themselues
           with
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           :
           for
           by
           this
           euill
           eye
           ,
           any
           man
           knoweth
           thus
           much
           ;
           namely
           :
        
         
           
             1
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             .
          
           
           
             3
             That
             we
             must
             loue
             him
             aboue
             all
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             as
             our selfe
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             must
             liue
             well
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           we
           know
           by
           nature
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           were
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           he
           might
           know
           all
           this
           without
           a
           teacher
           :
           and
           yet
           herein
           stands
           all
           the
           knowledge
           that
           many
           haue
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           :
           wherefore
           content
           not
           your selues
           with
           this
           .
           Thinke
           not
           your selues
           good
           schollers
           in
           Christs
           schoole
           ,
           vntill
           you
           knowe
           more
           then
           this
           comes
           to
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           knowe
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           here
           called
           an
           euill
           eye
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           life
           full
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           wee
           doo
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           
           with
           this
           wee
           may
           perish
           ,
           liue
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           dye
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           euerlasting
           darkenesse
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           some
           pleade
           ,
           that
           Preachers
           can
           teach
           them
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           yet
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           grossely
           .
           Therefore
           remember
           this
           ,
           with
           naturall
           knowledge
           ioyne
           spirituall
           knowledge
           :
           Put
           grace
           to
           nature
           ,
           to
           helpe
           the
           blinde
           eye
           :
           Adde
           pietie
           and
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           to
           nature
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           haue
           care
           to
           reade
           and
           search
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           attaine
           to
           more
           knowledge
           then
           you
           haue
           by
           nature
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           knowe
           Gods
           commaundements
           and
           promises
           :
           for
           that
           knowledge
           serues
           for
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           a
           man
           without
           excuse
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           saue
           .
        
         
         
           This
           fault
           and
           sinne
           is
           the
           fall
           and
           bane
           of
           many
           a
           soule
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           to
           hell
           :
           That
           men
           thinke
           themselues
           furnisht
           sufficiently
           for
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           but
           a
           naturall
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Men
           content
           themselues
           with
           reformation
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           nature
           teacheth
           :
           and
           looke
           what
           nature
           teacheth
           ,
           the
           verie
           blinde
           eye
           seeth
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           must
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           the
           blind
           eie
           seeth
           and
           knoweth
           ,
           but
           how
           hee
           is
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           ,
           he
           cannot
           tell
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           loue
           God
           ,
           and
           liue
           wel
           ,
           &
           deale
           iustly
           ,
           is
           knowne
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           cōtent
           our selues
           withall
           ,
           euen
           with
           euil
           conuersation
           and
           naturall
           reformation
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           inough
           ,
           for
           the
           blinde
           eye
           cannot
           teach
           vs
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           they
           learne
           it
           
           and
           knowe
           it
           ,
           whose
           liues
           are
           nothing
           but
           darknesse
           .
           Wherfore
           neuer
           content
           your selues
           with
           naturall
           reformation
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           haue
           no
           more
           ,
           all
           your
           ciuill
           life
           is
           nothing
           but
           darkenesse
           before
           God
           ,
           how
           faite
           soeuer
           it
           seeme
           to
           men
           :
           but
           labour
           for
           a
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           that
           thy
           heart
           may
           be
           renued
           ,
           and
           thy
           life
           reformed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           because
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           is
           darke
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           blinde
           eye
           is
           not
           able
           to
           free
           it
           from
           darkenesse
           .
           Ciuilitie
           wil
           neuer
           saue
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           perish
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           proceed
           :
           We
           learne
           that
           we
           must
           not
           be
           wise
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           for
           our selues
           ,
           and
           by
           our selues
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Lord
             saith
             by
          
           Moses
           
             to
             the
             Israelites
          
           :
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           thine
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           I
           commaund
           thee
           .
           Deut.
           12.
           
        
         
           Wee
           must
           not
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           set
           downe
           how
           we
           would
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           ,
           this
           way
           or
           that
           way
           ,
           for
           wee
           haue
           but
           a
           blinde
           eye
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           common
           fault
           .
           The
           Turke
           with
           his
           religion
           :
           the
           Iew
           his
           :
           and
           the
           Papist
           his
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           he
           prescribes
           to
           himselfe
           a
           way
           of
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           will
           be
           saued
           .
           And
           by
           this
           the
           diuell
           destroyes
           many
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           bee
           wise
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           themselues
           .
           For
           example
           sake
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           how
           they
           will
           bee
           saued
           :
           they
           take
           it
           for
           a
           small
           matter
           to
           
           come
           to
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           make
           a
           prayer
           at
           the
           ende
           of
           their
           life
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           them
           which
           are
           not
           guided
           by
           the
           word
           :
           some
           by
           their
           workes
           :
           and
           others
           by
           their
           faith
           :
           and
           all
           is
           one
           ,
           for
           they
           vnderstand
           nothing
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           theyr
           good
           intent
           and
           well
           meaning
           .
        
         
           Naturally
           and
           commonly
           men
           prescribe
           to
           themselues
           how
           they
           will
           be
           saued
           ,
           &
           how
           they
           will
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           vsing
           what
           meanes
           they
           will
           liue
           and
           dye
           :
           But
           they
           doo
           ill
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           bee
           not
           wise
           to
           thy selfe
           in
           this
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           thy
           saluation
           .
           Let
           God
           be
           wise
           ,
           be
           thou
           a
           foole
           :
           prescribe
           no
           religion
           to
           thy selfe
           :
           content
           thy selfe
           to
           bee
           wise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ;
           for
           by
           nature
           thou
           hast
           an
           euill
           
           eye
           ,
           and
           this
           eye
           cannot
           shewe
           thee
           the
           way
           of
           life
           .
           Away
           therefore
           with
           this
           damnable
           practise
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           our
           dutie
           is
           to
           seeke
           for
           a
           better
           eye
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           wanting
           in
           this
           eye
           ,
           may
           bee
           supplyed
           .
           And
           this
           is
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           rest
           on
           the
           mercie
           &
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           his
           prouidence
           and
           protection
           in
           life
           and
           death
           .
           
           This
           eye
           is
           able
           to
           see
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           discerne
           things
           that
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           discerned
           ,
           the
           euidēce
           of
           things
           not
           seene
           :
           And
           the
           Patriarkes
           sawe
           the
           promises
           a
           farre
           off
           .
           Let
           vs
           all
           be
           careful
           to
           seeke
           this
           eie
           of
           faith
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           wee
           cannot
           walke
           the
           way
           to
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           So
           much
           of
           the
           secōd
           kinde
           of
           eye
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           third
           eye
           briefly
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           time
           .
           Wherfore
           if
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           blinde
           eye
           ,
           yea
           starke
           blinde
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           discerne
           or
           iudge
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           (
           light
           )
           naturall
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           iustice
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           minde
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           light
           be
           darkenesse
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           buried
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           quite
           put
           out
           &
           extinguished
           .
           Some
           light
           of
           nature
           is
           remaining
           in
           the
           most
           wicked
           men
           ,
           because
           conscience
           remaineth
           .
        
         
           Now
           heere
           it
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           none
           but
           darknesse
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           buried
           ,
           hid
           &
           couered
           ,
           but
           not
           wholy
           put
           out
           .
           The
           veriest
           Atheist
           that
           liues
           ,
           hath
           this
           light
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           bee
           remembred
           
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plaine
           in
           them
           that
           haue
           a
           reprobate
           minde
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           light
           of
           nature
           remaining
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           buried
           .
        
         
           
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             is
             turned
             into
             darknesse
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           cause
           is
           in
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           desires
           and
           lusts
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           it
           is
           sinne
           that
           puts
           out
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           actuall
           sinne
           :
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           make
           men
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           against
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           out
           both
           ,
           and
           burie
           them
           .
           This
           makes
           a
           man
           not
           to
           know
           that
           ,
           which
           by
           nature
           hee
           might
           know
           .
        
         
           Now
           see
           the
           fruite
           of
           it
           ,
           
           Rom.
           1.
           in
           most
           horrible
           and
           brutish
           sinnes
           vpon
           the
           blinde
           minde
           ,
           and
           reprobate
           sense
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           vnderstanding
           may
           be
           quite
           buried
           by
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           enter
           into
           an
           examination
           of
           our selues
           .
           Wee
           haue
           in
           vs
           (
           euen
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           all
           )
           wretched
           ,
           diuellish
           ,
           and
           damnable
           desires
           ,
           such
           as
           would
           put
           out
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           in
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           bee
           vile
           in
           our
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           who
           haue
           such
           vile
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           put
           out
           that
           light
           ,
           which
           Adams
           fall
           did
           not
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           will
           and
           affection
           blinde
           the
           mind
           ,
           dazell
           and
           dimme
           the
           light
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           we
           learne
           to
           looke
           to
           these
           principally
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           mortified
           and
           
           brought
           in
           subiection
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           for
           now
           the
           case
           is
           altered
           .
           Before
           the
           fall
           ,
           the
           mind
           ruled
           the
           will
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           will
           ouerrules
           the
           minde
           .
           Therfore
           a
           speciall
           regard
           must
           be
           had
           of
           this
           :
           wee
           must
           renounce
           our
           owne
           wils
           and
           affections
           ,
           they
           are
           those
           that
           bring
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           .
           Therefore
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           looke
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           tempered
           ,
           ordered
           ,
           and
           squared
           .
           It
           is
           best
           with
           men
           ,
           when
           God
           breaketh
           them
           of
           theyr
           wills
           :
           for
           when
           they
           haue
           their
           wils
           in
           all
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           carrie
           the
           whole
           man
           headlong
           like
           a
           wilde
           and
           vntamed
           colte
           .
        
         
           Though
           thou
           hadst
           all
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           learning
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           if
           thy
           
           will
           and
           affection
           bee
           naught
           ,
           they
           will
           cast
           a
           myst
           ,
           a
           vaile
           ,
           and
           a
           couer
           or
           scarfe
           ouer
           it
           ,
           wherefore
           bring
           these
           into
           order
           and
           subiection
           ,
           then
           a
           little
           vnderstanding
           out
           of
           the
           word
           will
           giue
           great
           light
           .
        
         
           Remember
           this
           :
           It
           is
           not
           knowledge
           principally
           that
           should
           bee
           sought
           for
           ,
           or
           the
           minde
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           :
           but
           the
           wil
           and
           affection
           must
           especially
           be
           regarded
           :
           for
           from
           the
           heart
           comes
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           saluation
           or
           damnation
           .
           There
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           thy
           comfort
           or
           woe
           :
           for
           if
           they
           be
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           they
           will
           maister
           &
           ouerrule
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           I
           gather
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           may
           bee
           turned
           to
           darkenesse
           .
           If
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           deeply
           imprinted
           &
           engrauē
           in
           
           the
           heart
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           this
           .
           And
           this
           is
           plaine
           ,
           by
           experience
           of
           all
           them
           ,
           which
           begin
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           ende
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           which
           are
           worldly
           &
           wicked
           .
        
         
           This
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           .
           See
           Heb.
           3.
           12.
           there
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           place
           of
           scripture
           ,
           which
           dooth
           shewe
           how
           this
           light
           by
           little
           and
           little
           is
           put
           out
           ,
           going
           backe
           from
           the
           last
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           there
           bee
           fiue
           degrees
           .
        
         
           
             1
             First
             ,
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             sinne
             hath
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             3
             Thirdly
             ,
             infidelitie
             or
             incredulitie
             ,
             whē
             the
             heart
             being
             hardned
             ,
             is
             made
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             which
             beginnes
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             the
             truth
             into
             question
             .
          
           
           
             4
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             euill
             heart
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospell
             begins
             to
             goe
             to
             decay
             .
          
           
             5
             Fiftly
             ,
             falling
             from
             God
             ,
             Apostasie
             .
             And
             so
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             put
             out
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           furthermore
           ,
           there
           is
           declared
           ,
           how
           wee
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           may
           preserue
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           obseruing
           and
           watching
           the
           liues
           of
           one
           an
           other
           ;
           and
           by
           exhorting
           one
           an
           other
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           may
           be
           turned
           into
           darknesse
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           demaunded
           whether
           sauing
           grace
           and
           faith
           may
           bee
           lost
           ?
           If
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           deeply
           imprinted
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           may
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           regeneration
           be
           lost
           ?
        
         
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           There
           is
           no
           grace
           of
           God
           considered
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           lost
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           changeable
           ,
           because
           nothing
           is
           vnchangeable
           but
           God
           :
           Wherefore
           if
           you
           consider
           faith
           and
           regeneration
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           they
           are
           changeable
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           lost
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           continue
           and
           preserue
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           vnchangeable
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           lost
           .
        
         
           God
           gaue
           Adam
           grace
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           changeable
           ,
           hee
           did
           determine
           to
           permit
           the
           fall
           :
           but
           now
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           are
           without
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           that
           is
           a
           beleeuer
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           mooued
           .
           Psal.
           15.
           
        
         
           Though
           the
           nature
           of
           grace
           bee
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           lost
           ,
           
           yet
           God
           giues
           the
           second
           grace
           to
           the
           first
           :
           and
           thereby
           it
           is
           made
           sure
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           moued
           or
           lost
           .
           The
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           against
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           reason
           hereof
           ,
           vpon
           this
           and
           such
           like
           promises
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           not
           lost
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           vertue
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           by
           it
           owne
           nature
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           bee
           the
           first
           aunswere
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           this
           light
           of
           nature
           cannot
           be
           quite
           put
           out
           ,
           but
           onely
           buried
           :
           so
           faith
           may
           bee
           buried
           ,
           hidden
           ,
           and
           driuen
           into
           some
           corner
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           bee
           wholy
           put
           out
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           once
           truly
           kindled
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           third
           eye
           .
           In
           which
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           seemes
           to
           bee
           quite
           put
           out
           ,
           
           because
           it
           cannot
           discerne
           at
           al
           ,
           but
           takes
           euill
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           euill
           :
           it
           seeth
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           is
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           verie
           scope
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           marke
           the
           ende
           of
           them
           ,
           why
           Christ
           vsed
           them
           .
           It
           was
           to
           shewe
           that
           men
           could
           not
           discerne
           ,
           when
           they
           seeke
           for
           earthly
           riches
           before
           heauenly
           .
           And
           the
           euill
           eye
           ,
           corrupt
           and
           blinde
           by
           nature
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           men
           cannot
           distinguish
           things
           that
           differ
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           scope
           one
           profitable
           admonition
           must
           bee
           renued
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           attaine
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           differēce
           between
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           things
           :
           therefore
           let
           vs
           search
           the
           scripture
           ,
           
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           our
           eyes
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           so
           see
           the
           right
           way
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           For
           the
           want
           of
           this
           discerning
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           disorder
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           this
           disorder
           in
           preferring
           temporall
           and
           earthly
           things
           before
           eternall
           and
           heauenly
           .
           And
           by
           this
           you
           may
           walke
           with
           comfort
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           Whereas
           without
           it
           ,
           you
           wander
           in
           darknesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           your
           life
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           No
           man
           can
           serue
           two
           maisters
           :
           for
           eyther
           he
           shall
           hate
           the
           one
           and
           loue
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           else
           hee
           shall
           leane
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           other
           :
           ye
           cannot
           serue
           God
           and
           Mammon
           ,
           or
           riches
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           of
           two
           commaundements
           
           of
           Christ
           :
           first
           negatiue
           in
           the
           19.
           verse
           :
           the
           second
           affirmatiue
           in
           the
           20.
           verse
           :
           and
           afterward
           an
           obiection
           answered
           in
           the
           22.
           verse
           .
           now
           hee
           remoues
           another
           impediment
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           obiection
           was
           this
           :
           If
           our
           treasure
           must
           bee
           laid
           vp
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           not
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           it
           is
           maruell
           that
           so
           many
           lay
           vp
           treasure
           heere
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Heauen
           ▪
        
         
           The
           answere
           hereof
           is
           :
           They
           haue
           either
           a
           blinde
           eye
           ,
           or
           an
           euil
           eye
           ,
           and
           so
           want
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           verse
           he
           meetes
           with
           an
           other
           obiection
           ,
           which
           the
           carnall
           wisedome
           of
           man
           makes
           commonly
           ,
           and
           hath
           euer
           made
           against
           these
           commaundements
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           thus
           .
        
         
         
           
             Why
             may
             wee
             not
             loue
             and
             serue
             God
             ,
             and
             serue
             Mammon
             too
             ?
          
        
         
           Some
           men
           flatter
           and
           perswade
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           serue
           God
           ,
           &
           yet
           set
           their
           hearts
           to
           seeke
           riches
           too
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           thinke
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           seeke
           earthly
           riches
           &
           heauenly
           riches
           both
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           doth
           not
           hinder
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           may
           haue
           both
           treasure
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           .
           Here
           therefore
           Christ
           meetes
           with
           this
           carnall
           conceit
           of
           naturall
           men
           ,
           and
           proues
           it
           to
           be
           impossible
           that
           one
           man
           should
           practise
           both
           these
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           this
           verse
           doth
           depend
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           the
           better
           appeare
           ,
           if
           we
           seeke
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
         
           No
           man
           can
           serue
           two
           maisters
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           may
           seeme
           at
           the
           first
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           both
           in
           reason
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           experience
           ,
           one
           seruant
           may
           serue
           two
           diuerse
           masters
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           one
           Factor
           may
           ,
           and
           dooth
           well
           serue
           diueser
           Merchants
           :
           Therefore
           how
           can
           this
           bee
           that
           Christ
           saith
           here
           ?
        
         
           Some
           answere
           it
           thus
           :
           That
           the
           words
           must
           bee
           conceiued
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           :
           Two
           diuerse
           or
           contrarie
           maisters
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           one
           shall
           say
           come
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           shall
           say
           come
           not
           :
           when
           two
           maisters
           are
           thus
           cōtrary
           &
           diuerse
           in
           their
           mindes
           and
           wills
           ,
           one
           seruant
           cannot
           serue
           both
           .
           And
           so
           these
           words
           carrie
           a
           holy
           truth
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           clause
           of
           diuerse
           and
           contrary
           is
           not
           exprest
           ,
           therefore
           
           I
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           this
           sentence
           was
           a
           common
           prouerbe
           among
           them
           .
           Now
           in
           a
           Prouerbe
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           vsually
           or
           generally
           true
           ,
           though
           it
           holde
           not
           alwaies
           ,
           if
           it
           haue
           effect
           ordinarily
           ,
           it
           is
           inough
           .
           As
           no
           Prophet
           is
           honoured
           in
           his
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vsually
           and
           commonly
           it
           is
           so
           :
           So
           this
           Prouerbe
           is
           true
           ordinarily
           .
           And
           thus
           this
           sentence
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           as
           a
           familiar
           prouerbe
           ,
           vsuall
           and
           common
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           Christ
           taketh
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           speech
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           :
           
             For
             eyther
             hee
             shall
             hate
             the
             one
             ,
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           maister
           ,
           or
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           commaundement
           :
           And
           hee
           shall
           loue
           the
           other
           ,
           ]
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           doth
           embrace
           it
           and
           performe
           it
           .
           Or
           else
           hee
           
           
             shall
             leane
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             ]
          
           This
           is
           an
           illustration
           of
           the
           former
           words
           :
           for
           it
           might
           bee
           demaunded
           :
           How
           shall
           hee
           bee
           knowne
           to
           loue
           or
           hate
           them
           ?
        
         
           The
           answere
           is
           thus
           :
           Loue
           will
           cleaue
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           contemne
           the
           other
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           a
           seruant
           is
           knowne
           to
           loue
           his
           maister
           in
           his
           commaundement
           .
           First
           ,
           if
           he
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           he
           giue
           himselfe
           as
           a
           seruant
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           commaundement
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             will
             despise
             the
             other
             ,
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           hee
           will
           neglect
           his
           commaundements
           .
           Thus
           hee
           testifieth
           his
           loue
           or
           hatred
           by
           omitting
           and
           neglecting
           :
           or
           by
           performing
           and
           practising
           the
           commaundements
           enioyned
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           words
           that
           follow
           :
           
           
             You
             cannot
             serue
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
          
           are
           the
           application
           of
           the
           argument
           :
           you
           cannot
           serue
           God
           and
           riches
           ,
           treasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           gaine
           .
           A
           man
           cannot
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           lay
           vp
           riches
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           you
           cannot
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           riches
           ,
           for
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Ioseph
          
           ,
           &
           Iob
           serued
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           riches
           :
           But
           thus
           ,
           you
           cannot
           serue
           God
           ,
           &
           serue
           riches
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           giue
           your selues
           to
           seeke
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           your
           hearts
           vpon
           them
           .
           Thus
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           is
           plaine
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           words
           wil
           the
           better
           appeare
           .
        
         
           The
           obiection
           is
           this
           :
           Why
           may
           we
           not
           do
           both
           ,
           viz.
           
             lay
             vp
             treasure
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             The
             answere
             is
          
           :
           No
           man
           can
           serue
           two
           maisters
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             God
             and
             Mammon
             are
             two
             maisters
             :
             therfore
             you
             cannot
             serue
             both
             these
             .
          
        
         
           The
           proposition
           is
           confirmed
           by
           a
           reason
           which
           is
           added
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           the
           scope
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           verse
           .
        
         
           Now
           see
           what
           doctrines
           naturally
           arise
           hence
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dooth
           heere
           set
           downe
           what
           it
           is
           to
           serue
           God.
           A
           thing
           that
           euery
           man
           speakes
           much
           of
           ,
           yet
           a
           thing
           that
           fewe
           know
           ,
           and
           fewer
           doo
           practise
           :
           therefore
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           :
           To
           serue
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           serueth
           God
           ,
           that
           doth
           these
           two
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           euery
           man
           will
           say
           that
           he
           loues
           God
           ,
           and
           euer
           
           did
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           take
           heede
           you
           be
           not
           deceiued
           :
           for
           God
           must
           be
           loued
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           bountifull
           Lord
           ,
           but
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           Maister
           ,
           and
           doth
           commaund
           vs
           seruice
           ,
           hee
           must
           bee
           loued
           in
           his
           word
           and
           commaundements
           in
           his
           authoritie
           of
           commaunding
           .
           The
           written
           word
           is
           his
           will
           and
           commandement
           ,
           therein
           he
           prescribes
           what
           we
           should
           do
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           neuer
           bestowe
           benefites
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           loue
           him
           because
           he
           is
           our
           Maister
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           ,
           whereby
           what
           is
           meant
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           prodigall
           sonne
           ;
           Hee
           claue
           to
           a
           Farmer
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           his
           seruice
           .
        
         
           So
           here
           ,
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           resigning
           vp
           of
           a
           mans
           
           selfe
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           euery
           commandement
           :
           And
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           hee
           suffer
           not
           himselfe
           to
           be
           drawne
           away
           from
           obeying
           any
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           any
           promise
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           done
           when
           wee
           will
           not
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           seperated
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           his
           commandements
           .
           This
           is
           the
           right
           cleauing
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Contrariwise
           ,
           to
           disobey
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           is
           to
           hate
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           despise
           him
           .
           Though
           no
           man
           will
           say
           he
           hates
           God
           ,
           yet
           hee
           that
           dooth
           neglect
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           and
           giues
           himselfe
           to
           seeke
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           a
           hater
           of
           God.
           He
           that
           is
           crooked
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           despiseth
           God
           ,
           let
           him
           protest
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           If
           he
           do
           not
           cleaue
           
           vnto
           God
           by
           obedience
           to
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           hater
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           his
           vtter
           enemie
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           part
           ,
           serues
           to
           let
           you
           vnderstand
           the
           great
           blindnesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           commonly
           if
           a
           man
           can
           but
           rehearse
           the
           Lords
           praier
           ,
           the
           ten
           cōmandements
           ,
           and
           the
           Creede
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           liue
           ,
           he
           serues
           God
           wel
           inough
           .
           What
           grosse
           ignorance
           ,
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           superstition
           is
           this
           ?
           The
           seruice
           of
           God
           is
           in
           obedience
           to
           his
           commandements
           ,
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ,
           when
           God
           said
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           ,
           hee
           obeyed
           .
           Againe
           ,
           when
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Kill
             thy
             sonne
          
           ,
           he
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           See
           thē
           how
           this
           age
           abounds
           with
           Atheisme
           in
           all
           places
           :
           for
           what
           is
           hee
           that
           hateth
           
           God
           ,
           and
           despiseth
           him
           ,
           but
           an
           Atheist
           ?
           Now
           all
           they
           that
           seek
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           ,
           because
           they
           hate
           him
           and
           despise
           him
           .
        
         
           Atheisme
           is
           a
           common
           sin
           of
           our
           time
           .
           The
           world
           is
           loued
           :
           Mammon
           embraced
           ,
           God
           hated
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           despised
           .
           I
           know
           that
           men
           will
           abhorre
           this
           to
           bee
           challenged
           for
           Atheists
           .
           But
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           the
           sentence
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           he
           bee
           that
           doth
           not
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           in
           obedience
           ,
           doth
           despise
           and
           hate
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           but
           Atheisme
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           mother
           sin
           ,
           &
           the
           cause
           of
           many
           more
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           first
           poynt
           of
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           takes
           it
           for
           graunted
           ,
           that
           Mammon
           is
           a
           Lord
           :
           That
           riches
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           
           and
           that
           men
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           As
           there
           is
           a
           true
           God
           and
           Maister
           ,
           by
           right
           of
           creation
           :
           so
           there
           is
           an
           other
           by
           reason
           of
           corruption
           :
           and
           that
           is
           riches
           ,
           treasure
           ,
           profit
           and
           gaine
           .
           Of
           this
           he
           forewarnes
           his
           disciples
           ,
           because
           the
           daunger
           is
           great
           .
        
         
           
             
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             How
             can
             this
             bee
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           Riches
           in
           it selfe
           is
           a
           good
           creature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           indeed
           a
           maister
           .
           Onely
           the
           wicked
           and
           wretched
           hart
           of
           man
           ,
           sets
           vp
           an
           Idoll
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           couetousnesse
           is
           called
           Idolatrie
           .
           
           Now
           it
           is
           made
           an
           Idoll
           &
           a
           Master
           thus
           :
           Men
           esteeme
           of
           riches
           as
           of
           theyr
           principall
           happinesse
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           that
           makes
           
           the
           God
           :
           looke
           where
           the
           heart
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Lord
           and
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           to
           trust
           in
           riches
           ,
           and
           to
           loue
           thē
           more
           thē
           God.
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           the
           seruants
           of
           riches
           ,
           whereof
           they
           should
           be
           maisters
           .
           I
           will
           make
           it
           plaine
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           mē
           lay
           aside
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           neglect
           his
           worship
           for
           gaine
           :
           what
           argues
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           account
           riches
           the
           principall
           good
           ,
           about
           which
           they
           spend
           most
           time
           ?
        
         
           
           Secōdly
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           haue
           riches
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           content
           exceedingly
           with
           the
           abundance
           that
           God
           giues
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           peace
           .
           Let
           the
           same
           man
           loose
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           promises
           in
           the
           Bible
           will
           not
           quiet
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           let
           him
           loose
           any
           part
           of
           his
           riches
           ,
           &
           he
           will
           be
           more
           
           grieued
           and
           vexed
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           heauen
           ,
           by
           breaking
           Gods
           commandements
           .
           What
           argues
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           do
           honor
           riches
           as
           their
           God
           ?
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           all
           mens
           consciences
           .
           Is
           not
           euery
           man
           more
           sharpely
           set
           to
           gather
           earthly
           things
           ,
           then
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           ?
           Why
           all
           men
           can
           tell
           euery
           one
           is
           more
           eager
           and
           earnest
           in
           seeking
           riches
           :
           So
           that
           wee
           haue
           as
           many
           Idols
           now
           as
           euer
           we
           had
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Idolaters
           :
           for
           euery
           man
           sets
           vp
           this
           Idoll
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           puts
           his
           trust
           in
           it
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           true
           which
           Christ
           takes
           for
           graunted
           :
           That
           riches
           is
           a
           Lord.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           think
           themselues
           hardly
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           that
           they
           shuld
           bee
           accounted
           Mammonists
           
           and
           Idolaters
           seruing
           riches
           ▪
           Let
           them
           consider
           the
           liues
           of
           men
           ,
           what
           meane
           else
           the
           common
           oppressions
           ,
           extortions
           ,
           vsuries
           ,
           ingrossing
           of
           necessaries
           ?
           What
           doo
           all
           these
           argue
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           Mammon
           is
           a
           great
           Lord
           ,
           and
           hath
           many
           seruants
           and
           slaues
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           are
           his
           attendants
           and
           retainers
           vnto
           him
           ?
        
         
           Further
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           dearth
           in
           time
           of
           plentie
           ?
           whē
           God
           in
           mercie
           hath
           vouchsafed
           vs
           plentie
           and
           store
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           our
           dearth
           continues
           ?
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           Mammon
           is
           a
           great
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Mammon
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           gaine
           and
           lucre
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           considered
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           a
           made-famine
           by
           the
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           slaues
           and
           vassals
           of
           Mammon
           .
           There
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           
           but
           the
           dearth
           in
           former
           yeares
           ,
           which
           was
           caused
           by
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           was
           also
           encreased
           by
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           being
           laid
           together
           and
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           though
           all
           men
           would
           seeme
           to
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           common
           sinne
           ,
           men
           giue
           themselues
           to
           serue
           Mammon
           .
           Indeede
           God
           hath
           his
           seruants
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           an
           handfull
           :
           The
           multitude
           are
           all
           Mammonites
           .
           Therfore
           this
           is
           a
           certaine
           truth
           ,
           and
           may
           well
           be
           taken
           for
           graunted
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           see
           the
           vile
           nature
           of
           man
           :
           He
           was
           made
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           Mammon
           ,
           &
           yet
           he
           is
           content
           to
           become
           his
           slaue
           and
           vassall
           ,
           though
           his
           state
           and
           condition
           be
           to
           be
           a
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           thus
           he
           abaseth
           himselfe
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           men
           are
           commonly
           slaues
           to
           Mammon
           ,
           we
           learn
           an
           other
           lesson
           ,
           which
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           :
           Wee
           must
           learne
           to
           be
           faithfull
           in
           the
           hauing
           ,
           vsing
           ,
           keeping
           ,
           and
           dispensing
           of
           the
           wicked
           Mammon
           .
           It
           is
           a
           vile
           and
           a
           miserable
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           subiect
           himselfe
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           become
           his
           slaue
           and
           vassall
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           seekes
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           forsakes
           God.
           Remēber
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           principal
           point
           that
           Christ
           proues
           here
           .
           A
           man
           may
           haue
           riches
           ,
           and
           vse
           them
           ;
           and
           may
           liue
           &
           die
           rich
           :
           but
           he
           may
           not
           seeke
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           because
           then
           he
           forsakes
           God
           ,
           when
           hee
           sets
           his
           hart
           vpon
           riches
           .
           I
           wil
           make
           this
           more
           plaine
           .
        
         
           In
           riches
           three
           things
           are
           to
           be
           cōsidered
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           getting
           .
           Secōdly
           ,
           the
           keeping
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           spending
           .
        
         
         
           
           First
           ,
           hee
           that
           seeks
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           getting
           of
           goods
           ,
           must
           needs
           vse
           much
           lying
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           Sabboth
           .
        
         
           
           In
           keeping
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           persecutiōcome
           ,
           he
           forsakes
           Christ
           ,
           and
           denies
           the
           Gospell
           :
           and
           if
           any
           losse
           befall
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           resort
           to
           the
           witch
           ,
           wisard
           ,
           southsayer
           ,
           coniurer
           ,
           and
           Astrologer
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           rich
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           he
           can
           part
           with
           nothing
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           because
           hee
           must
           be
           rich
           ,
           therfore
           he
           cannot
           spare
           a
           penny
           .
           None
           shall
           get
           ought
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           they
           may
           starue
           at
           his
           doore
           first
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           because
           he
           will
           be
           rich
           :
           hee
           hath
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           and
           determined
           it
           with
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Men
           haue
           a
           milde
           &
           moderate
           opiniō
           of
           couetousnes
           :
           if
           a
           man
           be
           couetous
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           
           hee
           is
           a
           good
           honest
           man
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           hard
           and
           neere
           .
           But
           marke
           the
           sentence
           of
           Christ
           :
           Here
           these
           worldly
           persons
           are
           forsaken
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           small
           fault
           (
           as
           the
           world
           takes
           it
           )
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           worldly
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           renouncing
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           practising
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           thinke
           worse
           of
           these
           worldly
           persons
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           to
           make
           lawes
           to
           themselues
           for
           the
           getting
           of
           riches
           :
           I
           wil
           haue
           an
           100.
           or
           200.
           or
           300.
           or
           if
           he
           haue
           a
           greater
           stocke
           ,
           a
           200.
           or
           2000.
           &c.
           and
           thus
           much
           lands
           ,
           rents
           ,
           and
           reuennewes
           ,
           I
           must
           needes
           haue
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           liue
           else
           .
           Take
           heede
           of
           this
           ;
           make
           no
           such
           lawe
           to
           your selues
           ,
           for
           then
           follow
           all
           the
           practises
           that
           tend
           to
           the
           compassing
           
           of
           this
           resolution
           .
           It
           is
           a
           commō
           practise
           among
           men
           ,
           they
           will
           haue
           thus
           much
           in
           stocke
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           in
           reuenewes
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           ,
           a
           little
           with
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           is
           wealth
           inough
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           let
           euery
           man
           bee
           contented
           with
           that
           portion
           which
           God
           hath
           allotted
           him
           :
           euermore
           remember
           that
           godlinesse
           is
           great
           gaine
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           content
           .
           Therefore
           away
           with
           this
           couetous
           minde
           ,
           and
           bee
           content
           with
           Gods
           good
           prouidence
           .
        
         
           
           The
           heart
           must
           not
           bee
           deuided
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           creature
           :
           God
           must
           haue
           all
           ,
           or
           none
           :
           you
           cannot
           serue
           both
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           parting
           of
           stakes
           ,
           God
           to
           haue
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           Mammon
           the
           other
           .
           Many
           are
           deceiued
           herein
           ,
           who
           thinke
           
           they
           may
           part
           stakes
           ,
           and
           giue
           God
           one
           halfe
           ,
           and
           the
           creature
           the
           other
           ;
           nay
           ,
           sinne
           and
           Sathan
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           discouer
           hypocrites
           .
           When
           men
           liue
           in
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           heare
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           they
           lye
           and
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           for
           all
           that
           :
           as
           the
           drunkard
           ,
           adulterer
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           euery
           man
           blesseth
           himselfe
           in
           his
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           flatter
           themselues
           while
           they
           liue
           in
           sin
           ,
           against
           their
           owne
           conscience
           :
           but
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           .
           If
           they
           serue
           the
           diuell
           in
           any
           sinne
           ,
           they
           cannot
           serue
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           euerie
           seruant
           of
           God
           is
           so
           far
           forth
           regenerate
           ,
           
           renued
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           sin
           raignes
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           must
           serue
           two
           maisters
           .
           So
           many
           sinnes
           raigning
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           so
           many
           Lords
           .
           This
           doctrine
           must
           be
           receiued
           ,
           regarded
           ,
           reuerenced
           ,
           &
           remembred
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           heart
           cannot
           bee
           deuided
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           creature
           ,
           let
           vs
           all
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           worship
           God
           ,
           serue
           him
           ,
           and
           professe
           our selues
           to
           bee
           his
           seruants
           ,
           with
           our
           whole
           soules
           and
           bodies
           :
           for
           we
           cannot
           serue
           God
           and
           Mammon
           .
           God
           alone
           is
           to
           bee
           serued
           :
           therefore
           let
           euerie
           affection
           bow
           the
           knee
           to
           God
           :
           let
           the
           bodie
           and
           soule
           doo
           theyr
           parts
           in
           this
           homage
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           liuest
           .
        
         
           Remember
           Rom.
           6.
           
           The
           seruant
           
           of
           God
           hath
           his
           fruite
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           ende
           euerlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           of
           Sheba
           pronounced
           the
           seruants
           of
           Salomon
           happie
           ,
           because
           they
           serued
           such
           a
           Lord.
           How
           much
           more
           thē
           are
           they
           happie
           ,
           who
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           giue
           themselues
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           liuing
           God
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           It
           will
           be
           said
           :
           I
           desire
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           corruption
           of
           my
           nature
           makes
           mee
           disobey
           and
           rebell
           against
           the
           commaundements
           of
           God.
           The
           flesh
           makes
           mee
           doo
           that
           which
           I
           would
           not
           .
           When
           I
           would
           faine
           honour
           God
           ,
           my
           corrupt
           nature
           makes
           me
           dishonour
           him
           .
           Some
           may
           thus
           complaine
           ,
           that
           their
           case
           is
           miserable
           ,
           and
           they
           serue
           two
           maisters
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           All
           that
           haue
           grace
           must
           needes
           say
           thus
           ,
           that
           their
           wicked
           nature
           doth
           carrie
           them
           an
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           stay
           their
           mind
           on
           this
           maner
           :
           Whē
           they
           faile
           in
           obedience
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           it
           willingly
           ,
           or
           against
           their
           wills
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           say
           vnwillingly
           ,
           and
           it
           grieues
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           displeased
           with
           thy selfe
           .
           Well
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           say
           this
           ,
           bee
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           thou
           doest
           not
           serue
           two
           maisters
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           in
           thee
           two
           contraries
           ,
           flesh
           and
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           two
           maisters
           .
           Therfore
           bee
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           for
           thou
           seruest
           not
           both
           ,
           thou
           seruest
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           flesh
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           thou
           faile
           in
           obedience
           ,
           and
           be
           grieued
           for
           it
           ,
           God
           doth
           accept
           thy
           will
           and
           endeuour
           for
           the
           deede
           .
        
         
         
           Remember
           this
           :
           for
           euerie
           childe
           of
           God
           may
           say
           ,
           I
           serue
           two
           maisters
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           against
           my
           will
           ,
           and
           with
           griefe
           of
           heart
           ,
           with
           groning
           vnder
           this
           bondage
           .
           Labour
           and
           endeuour
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           thou
           faile
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           thou
           art
           ouerruled
           and
           maistered
           .
           Walke
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wants
           and
           defects
           of
           thy
           nature
           ,
           are
           all
           couered
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           thine
           endeuour
           to
           obey
           .
           Search
           the
           scripture
           ,
           where
           the
           will
           of
           this
           maister
           is
           set
           downe
           ;
           and
           when
           thou
           knowest
           what
           his
           wil
           &
           commandements
           are
           ,
           endeuour
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           the
           seruant
           of
           God.
           Thy
           seruice
           is
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           libertie
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           serue
           Mammon
           ,
           and
           thy
           ende
           
           will
           be
           euerlasting
           destruction
           in
           hell
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Therefore
           I
           say
           vnto
           you
           ,
           be
           not
           carefull
           for
           your
           life
           ,
           what
           yee
           shall
           eate
           ,
           or
           what
           yee
           shall
           drinke
           :
           nor
           yet
           for
           your
           body
           ,
           what
           yee
           shall
           put
           on
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           life
           more
           worth
           then
           meat
           ?
           &
           the
           body
           then
           rayment
           ?
        
         
           At
           the
           19.
           verse
           Christ
           began
           to
           forbid
           couetousnes
           ;
           and
           because
           men
           are
           ready
           to
           make
           many
           excuses
           and
           obiections
           ,
           therfore
           Christ
           hath
           answered
           two
           before
           .
           Now
           he
           proceedes
           ,
           and
           strikes
           at
           the
           roote
           of
           couetousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           immoderate
           and
           inordinate
           care
           for
           y
           e
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
           And
           his
           intent
           is
           to
           remoue
           that
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           distrustfull
           care
           of
           things
           necessarie
           :
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           
           the
           chapter
           :
           he
           labours
           to
           take
           away
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           couetousnesse
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           depend
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           from
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           a
           conclusion
           of
           all
           the
           doctrine
           deliuered
           before
           from
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           24.
           onely
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           ,
           seeing
           they
           want
           a
           good
           eye
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           wisedome
           &
           discerning
           :
           therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           yet
           further
           to
           you
           ,
           be
           not
           careful
           more
           then
           needs
           for
           things
           necessary
           .
           Thus
           these
           words
           depend
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           withall
           hee
           meetes
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           carnall
           men
           :
           for
           men
           might
           say
           ,
           they
           seeke
           not
           treasure
           ,
           but
           only
           things
           necessarie
           .
           Thus
           might
           the
           couetous
           plead
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           comes
           home
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           saith
           :
           
             Be
             not
             carefull
             with
             any
             immoderate
             or
             
             inordinate
             care
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             meate
             ,
             drinke
             and
             cloathing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           much
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           scope
           and
           coherence
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           consider
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             ]
          
           In
           that
           Christ
           begins
           his
           commandement
           on
           this
           maner
           :
           
             (
             Therefore
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             I
             that
             am
             your
             Maister
             ,
             on
             whom
             you
             depend
             for
             all
             heauenly
             instruction
             :
             )
          
           he
           doth
           prepare
           them
           to
           attention
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           diligent
           marking
           of
           this
           commaundement
           and
           instruction
           .
           And
           he
           vseth
           this
           forme
           of
           speech
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           commaundement
           following
           ,
           is
           a
           waightie
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           regarded
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           it
           be
           kept
           ,
           couetousnesse
           cannot
           seize
           on
           vs
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           pith
           
           of
           all
           this
           doctrine
           .
           And
           this
           clause
           prefixed
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           warning
           to
           vs
           to
           marke
           the
           doctrine
           ;
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Be
             not
             carefull
          
           ]
           When
           hee
           saith
           ,
           bee
           not
           carefull
           what
           yee
           shall
           eate
           ,
           &c.
           the
           commandement
           must
           be
           considered
           ,
           least
           it
           bee
           mistaken
           ,
           therefore
           the
           true
           sence
           is
           to
           bee
           searched
           out
           .
        
         
           There
           bee
           two
           kindes
           of
           care
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             a
             godly
             and
             honest
             care
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             distrustfull
             care
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           commended
           in
           diuers
           places
           .
           
           Wisedome
           sends
           to
           the
           Ant
           ,
           to
           learne
           diligence
           &
           prouidence
           in
           earthly
           things
           .
           And
           the
           place
           of
           Paul
           is
           well
           knowne
           :
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             prouident
             
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidell
             .
          
           Where
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           commends
           vnto
           vs
           a
           prouident
           care
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           a
           lawfull
           care
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           :
           when
           men
           walke
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           doo
           the
           duties
           of
           it
           diligently
           ,
           with
           good
           and
           vpright
           dealing
           to
           euerie
           man
           ,
           minding
           to
           seeke
           no
           more
           then
           is
           necessarie
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           all
           men
           for
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           principall
           point
           of
           this
           godly
           care
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           (
           after
           wee
           haue
           vsed
           due
           diligence
           )
           is
           ,
           to
           leaue
           the
           successe
           and
           issue
           to
           GOD
           ,
           wee
           must
           leaue
           the
           disposing
           of
           our
           labours
           to
           the
           Lorde
           :
           for
           it
           belongs
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           is
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           
           the
           successe
           and
           euent
           of
           our
           labours
           ?
           wee
           must
           not
           frame
           the
           successe
           to
           our selues
           how
           we
           wil
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           referre
           it
           and
           our selues
           to
           Gods
           good
           prouidence
           .
        
         
           Take
           Moses
           for
           an
           example
           :
           hee
           was
           called
           to
           be
           a
           deliuerer
           of
           the
           Israelites
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           :
           Hee
           obeyes
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           and
           comes
           when
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           and
           goes
           when
           he
           is
           sent
           ,
           and
           doth
           his
           endeuour
           to
           bring
           them
           from
           Aegypt
           to
           Canaan
           :
           and
           though
           he
           had
           many
           crosses
           ,
           yet
           hee
           goes
           forward
           ,
           and
           leaues
           the
           successe
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           Exod.
           14.
           when
           hee
           was
           driuen
           into
           such
           straites
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           the
           Sea
           before
           him
           hills
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           woods
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           hee
           saith
           :
           
             Feare
             not
             ,
             but
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             saluation
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           So
           Abraham
           beeing
           commaunded
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           sonne
           Isaac
           ,
           obeyes
           and
           goes
           about
           it
           :
           And
           when
           Isaack
           asked
           him
           where
           the
           sacrifice
           was
           ,
           hee
           saith
           :
           
             God
             will
             prouide
          
           .
           Therefore
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           godly
           care
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           do
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           callings
           with
           diligence
           ,
           leauing
           the
           successe
           of
           their
           labours
           to
           God.
           This
           care
           is
           of
           the
           dutie
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           successe
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           not
           here
           condemned
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           second
           kinde
           is
           a
           distrustfull
           care
           ,
           which
           doubteth
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           when
           men
           doo
           the
           workes
           of
           theyr
           callings
           diligently
           :
           but
           so
           as
           they
           distrust
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           commend
           and
           commit
           the
           fruite
           and
           euent
           thereof
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           This
           is
           a
           distrustfull
           and
           an
           vnlawfull
           care
           .
           That
           you
           may
           the
           better
           conceiue
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           hath
           these
           fruites
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           oppresseth
           the
           heart
           with
           feare
           and
           griefe
           :
           with
           feare
           of
           pouertie
           and
           want
           ,
           and
           so
           filles
           the
           heart
           with
           griefe
           .
        
         
           Note
           secondly
           ,
           when
           men
           keepe
           not
           themselues
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           but
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           get
           theyr
           liuings
           with
           .
        
         
           Note
           thirdly
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           so
           carefull
           for
           the
           worlde
           ,
           that
           they
           neglect
           prayer
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           ouerladen
           and
           oppressed
           :
           and
           it
           argues
           that
           there
           is
           care
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           dutie
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           successe
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           God
           :
           
           and
           thus
           you
           see
           what
           a
           distrustfull
           care
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           care
           that
           is
           heere
           forbidden
           ,
           when
           men
           distrust
           God
           ,
           and
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           .
           It
           is
           a
           care
           that
           is
           ioyned
           with
           neglect
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           with
           griefe
           and
           feare
           .
           For
           the
           Greeke
           worde
           dooth
           signifie
           such
           a
           care
           ,
           as
           distracts
           the
           minde
           ,
           deuides
           it
           ,
           and
           brings
           it
           into
           perplexitie
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           :
           Bee
           not
           carefull
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           your
           mindes
           be
           troubled
           and
           perplexed
           .
           His
           meaning
           is
           not
           to
           forbid
           labour
           ,
           or
           lawfull
           care
           ,
           for
           then
           hee
           should
           speake
           against
           all
           callings
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           heauenly
           commandement
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           apply
           it
           to
           our selues
           .
           That
           which
           is
           here
           forbidden
           ,
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           most
           men
           now
           :
           and
           it
           is
           not
           in
           a
           fewe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           common
           and
           ordinarie
           thing
           .
           It
           lurkes
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           shewes
           it selfe
           in
           the
           life
           .
        
         
           One
           kinde
           of
           ground
           receiueth
           the
           seede
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           springs
           vp
           ,
           it
           is
           choked
           with
           worldly
           cares
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           common
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           world
           hath
           so
           little
           fruite
           .
           If
           wee
           would
           examine
           our selues
           what
           profit
           &
           proceedings
           we
           haue
           made
           in
           Christs
           schoole
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           little
           fruite
           :
           for
           this
           immoderate
           care
           doth
           deuide
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           distract
           the
           minde
           :
           worldly
           cares
           tosse
           it
           and
           turne
           it
           ,
           like
           the
           waues
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           argument
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           an
           euident
           proofe
           ,
           that
           this
           sinne
           is
           common
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           trade
           or
           calling
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           conueances
           of
           craft
           and
           deceit
           :
           though
           the
           practises
           of
           men
           bee
           not
           commonly
           knowne
           ,
           yet
           the
           thing
           is
           certainly
           true
           and
           manifest
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           but
           halfe
           an
           eye
           ,
           may
           see
           into
           the
           abuses
           which
           are
           daily
           practised
           .
           And
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           finde
           them
           that
           seeme
           religious
           ,
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           this
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           to
           auoyde
           the
           common
           crafts
           .
           What
           argues
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           hearts
           are
           possest
           with
           immoderate
           care
           ?
           wee
           depend
           not
           on
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           wee
           dare
           not
           trust
           him
           with
           the
           successe
           ,
           wee
           feare
           he
           wil
           not
           giue
           so
           good
           a
           blessing
           as
           wee
           looke
           for
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           giues
           vs
           warning
           
           of
           this
           ,
           &
           doth
           command
           vs
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           no
           distrustfull
           care
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           for
           things
           necessarie
           .
        
         
           
             
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             What
             must
             we
             do
             then
          
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           Our
           dutie
           is
           declared
           elsewhere
           .
           See
           a
           most
           excellent
           commandement
           ,
           it
           is
           repeated
           by
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Ps.
          
           55.
           and
           Ps.
           37.
           5.
           
           And
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Prou.
          
           16.
           
           And
           by
           Peter
           .
           I
           is
           a
           most
           waightie
           instruction
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           sense
           :
           Walke
           in
           thy
           calling
           ,
           doo
           the
           duties
           of
           it
           diligently
           ,
           truly
           ,
           and
           iustly
           :
           yet
           remember
           when
           thy
           labour
           is
           done
           ,
           to
           commit
           the
           successe
           vnto
           God
           ,
           leaue
           the
           blessing
           to
           his
           prouidence
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           not
           to
           forbid
           vs
           to
           walke
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           calling
           :
           but
           onely
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           
           leaue
           the
           successe
           to
           God.
           To
           make
           this
           more
           plaine
           :
           put
           the
           case
           of
           any
           trades-man
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           practise
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           calling
           :
           as
           if
           it
           be
           to
           buy
           or
           sell
           ,
           hee
           may
           do
           it
           with
           diligence
           without
           wronging
           any
           :
           but
           the
           successe
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           take
           no
           care
           ,
           but
           leaue
           all
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           commandement
           we
           haue
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             
             Be
             not
             carefull
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           What
           then
           ?
           
             But
             in
             all
             things
             let
             your
             prayers
             bee
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             supplication
             and
             thankes
             giuing
             .
          
           Marke
           there
           how
           care
           is
           opposed
           to
           prayer
           and
           thankes
           giuing
           .
           All
           care
           is
           not
           forbidden
           there
           ,
           but
           immoderate
           care
           onely
           .
           We
           must
           bee
           carefull
           of
           our
           duties
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           successe
           of
           our
           labours
           :
           For
           the
           blessing
           bee
           not
           carefull
           ,
           but
           commend
           it
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           commaundement
           to
           bee
           remembred
           and
           practised
           of
           all
           men
           in
           all
           callings
           .
           It
           is
           the
           double
           care
           that
           is
           forbidden
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           you
           are
           to
           doo
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           your
           callings
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           
             How
             can
             we
             do
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             too
             hard
             a
             commaundement
             ,
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             cannot
             keepe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           Do
           but
           remember
           what
           blessed
           promises
           God
           hath
           made
           to
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           but
           make
           conscience
           to
           obey
           this
           .
           Some
           rise
           early
           ,
           goe
           late
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           neuer
           the
           richer
           :
           
           But
           God
           giues
           sleepe
           to
           his
           beloued
           :
           such
           as
           obey
           him
           ,
           shall
           haue
           rest
           and
           sleepe
           ;
           they
           shall
           with
           quietnesse
           reape
           the
           fruite
           of
           their
           labours
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Lyons
           shall
           be
           starued
           ,
           
           but
           they
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           shall
           lacke
           nothing
           .
           Though
           the
           Lyons
           vse
           rauening
           ,
           and
           get
           theyr
           pray
           by
           violence
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           want
           ,
           sooner
           then
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           If
           we
           had
           no
           more
           commandements
           in
           all
           the
           Bible
           but
           this
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           worke
           this
           effect
           in
           vs
           ,
           after
           due
           labour
           and
           diligence
           vsed
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           to
           referre
           the
           successe
           thereof
           vnto
           God.
           We
           ought
           to
           trust
           God
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           not
           distrust
           his
           prouidence
           .
           If
           wee
           will
           not
           trust
           God
           in
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           trust
           him
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           our
           soules
           in
           time
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           ?
           Therefore
           commend
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           successe
           ,
           liue
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           
             How
             if
             all
             things
             goe
             crosse
             ;
             and
             we
             finde
             no
             blessing
             in
             our
             labours
             ?
             may
             we
             not
             prouide
             for
             our selues
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           Cast
           thy
           care
           on
           the
           Lorde
           ,
           and
           hee
           knoweth
           what
           is
           good
           for
           thee
           ,
           better
           then
           thy selfe
           :
           wherefore
           if
           he
           denie
           thee
           that
           blessing
           which
           thou
           desirest
           ,
           be
           content
           and
           obedient
           .
           For
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           crost
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           oftentimes
           then
           wee
           are
           aware
           of
           .
        
         
           Good
           Iosias
           was
           puft
           vp
           with
           pride
           ,
           and
           would
           needes
           fight
           with
           
             Pharaoh
             Necho
          
           ,
           without
           any
           warrant
           ,
           and
           it
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           for
           it
           .
           And
           good
           Ezechias
           likewise
           ,
           in
           a
           pride
           shewed
           the
           straungers
           his
           treasure
           ,
           and
           was
           punisht
           for
           it
           .
           Therefore
           if
           thou
           want
           any
           blessing
           ,
           the
           
           best
           way
           is
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           depend
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           see
           it
           to
           be
           good
           for
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           obtaine
           thy
           desire
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           this
           maine
           commaundement
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           commaundement
           alwayes
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           and
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           practised
           in
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           Now
           one
           point
           further
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           viz.
           how
           Christ
           distinguisheth
           betweene
           the
           life
           and
           the
           body
           :
           hee
           makes
           the
           meat
           and
           drinke
           to
           appertaine
           to
           the
           life
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           apparell
           to
           the
           body
           :
           yet
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           apparell
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           the
           life
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           yet
           Christ
           cōcludes
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           iust
           cause
           :
           for
           though
           in
           some
           countries
           the
           vse
           of
           apparell
           bee
           to
           cherish
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           
           to
           continue
           life
           ,
           yet
           the
           general
           and
           first
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           for
           the
           life
           ,
           but
           it
           respects
           a
           higher
           matter
           ,
           it
           serues
           for
           the
           body
           it selfe
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           certaine
           shame
           that
           is
           set
           vpon
           it
           ,
           the
           maiestie
           of
           the
           body
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           now
           a
           thing
           full
           of
           shame
           and
           confusion
           ,
           and
           our
           apparel
           serues
           to
           couer
           this
           shame
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           proper
           and
           principall
           ende
           of
           apparell
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           couer
           the
           bodie
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           shame
           which
           befell
           vs
           after
           the
           fall
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           all
           couered
           ,
           hands
           and
           face
           and
           all
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           other
           necessarie
           vses
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           which
           ,
           wee
           keepe
           them
           bare
           and
           vncouered
           .
           And
           if
           that
           fall
           had
           not
           bene
           ,
           the
           naked
           bodie
           had
           bene
           full
           of
           maiestie
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           being
           considered
           ,
           
           we
           must
           learne
           neuer
           to
           be
           puft
           vp
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           apparell
           :
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           abashed
           and
           confounded
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           we
           put
           it
           on
           ,
           or
           looke
           vpon
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           badge
           to
           couer
           the
           shame
           of
           our
           bodies
           with
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           as
           great
           a
           madnesse
           for
           any
           to
           be
           puft
           vp
           because
           of
           their
           apparel
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           for
           a
           prisoner
           to
           be
           proud
           of
           the
           boults
           on
           his
           legges
           ,
           the
           brand
           on
           his
           hand
           ,
           or
           the
           hole
           in
           his
           care
           :
           Therfore
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           thinke
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           when
           we
           looke
           on
           our
           apparel
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           abashed
           ,
           abased
           and
           humbled
           in
           remembrance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           expresse
           all
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           that
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           euen
           in
           our
           apparel
           ;
           as
           sobrietie
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           frugalitie
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           :
           they
           are
           to
           be
           declared
           in
           the
           
           very
           garments
           .
           So
           much
           of
           that
           point
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           :
           
             Is
             not
             the
             life
             more
             worth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           After
           he
           had
           giuen
           a
           most
           excellent
           cōmandement
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           not
           goe
           without
           his
           effect
           ,
           hee
           enforceth
           it
           with
           diuers
           argumēts
           of
           waight
           .
           First
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Is
             not
             the
             life
             more
             worth
             then
             meate
             ?
             &c.
          
           The
           reason
           stands
           thus
           :
           The
           life
           is
           more
           excellent
           thē
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           is
           better
           then
           the
           apparell
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           giues
           the
           life
           and
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           dooth
           preserue
           them
           :
           therefore
           he
           will
           much
           more
           giue
           foode
           and
           apparell
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           creation
           .
           He
           that
           is
           a
           Creator
           ,
           will
           preserue
           his
           worke
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           reason
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           how
           wee
           should
           make
           
           vse
           of
           our
           creation
           :
           by
           a
           consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           must
           learne
           to
           come
           to
           a
           confidence
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           for
           all
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           :
           for
           hee
           will
           preserue
           his
           workmanship
           .
        
         
           Iob
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           tenth
           Chapter
           ,
           perswades
           himselfe
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           destroy
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           the
           workemanship
           of
           his
           handes
           ,
           hee
           makes
           that
           an
           argument
           ,
           Marke
           what
           vse
           hee
           makes
           of
           his
           very
           creation
           .
           
             Commend
             your selues
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             faithfull
             Creator
             ,
          
           saieth
           
             S.
             Peter
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           4.
           
           Marke
           that
           hee
           calles
           God
           a
           faithfull
           Creator
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           wee
           must
           commend
           our selues
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           also
           by
           commō
           experience
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           so
           tender
           
           and
           carefull
           for
           any
           thing
           as
           is
           the
           workeman
           :
           therfore
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           put
           our
           trust
           in
           God.
           Hath
           God
           giuen
           vs
           life
           and
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           wil
           he
           not
           giue
           vs
           foode
           and
           rayment
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           .
           Thus
           God
           teacheth
           vs
           his
           prouidence
           by
           the
           creation
           ,
           and
           confidence
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           26
           Behold
           the
           fowles
           of
           the
           heauen
           :
           for
           they
           sowe
           not
           ,
           neither
           reape
           ,
           nor
           carry
           into
           the
           barns
           :
           yet
           your
           heauenly
           father
           feedeth
           them
           .
           Are
           ye
           not
           much
           better
           then
           they
           ?
        
         
           Heere
           is
           a
           second
           reason
           of
           the
           commaundement
           .
           Be
           not
           carefull
           for
           such
           necessaries
           ,
           for
           if
           God
           feede
           the
           fowles
           ,
           much
           more
           will
           he
           do
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           Proposition
           is
           confirmed
           thus
           :
           Because
           you
           haue
           
           meanes
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           none
           .
           Againe
           ,
           you
           are
           better
           then
           they
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           they
           :
           therfore
           if
           hee
           feede
           them
           ,
           much
           more
           will
           he
           do
           you
           .
           A
           very
           good
           reason
           ,
           which
           may
           induce
           all
           men
           to
           obey
           the
           commandement
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           very
           sensible
           reason
           ,
           and
           may
           easily
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Before
           he
           proposeth
           his
           reason
           ,
           hee
           bids
           vs
           
             beholde
             them
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           looke
           vpon
           them
           wisely
           ,
           with
           consideration
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           signifieth
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           generall
           dutie
           to
           be
           learned
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           this
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           .
           
             Beholde
             them
          
           .
           The
           duty
           therefore
           is
           to
           marke
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           view
           them
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           in
           them
           may
           see
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           
           iustice
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           Salomō
           giues
           the
           same
           lesson
           ,
           
           to
           consider
           the
           workes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           God
           made
           one
           creature
           after
           an
           other
           seuerally
           in
           6.
           daies
           ,
           and
           rested
           the
           7.
           and
           sanctified
           it
           .
           One
           cause
           was
           ,
           that
           mē
           might
           cōsider
           seuerally
           of
           these
           works
           of
           God.
           Our
           rest
           must
           be
           consecrated
           to
           the
           cōsideratiō
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ▪
           The
           heauen
           is
           cōpared
           to
           a
           great
           booke
           ,
           which
           all
           may
           read
           .
           Ps.
           19.
           
           And
           so
           we
           may
           say
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           so
           many
           creatures
           as
           there
           be
           in
           y
           e
           world
           ,
           so
           many
           bookes
           ,
           wherin
           we
           may
           read
           sēsibly
           &
           distinctly
           ,
           the
           power
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           &
           goodnesse
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           wee
           ought
           to
           looke
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           spell
           them
           out
           ,
           till
           we
           can
           read
           them
           perfectly
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           the
           thing
           to
           bee
           looked
           vpon
           in
           thē
           ?
           
             They
             sowe
             not
          
           ,
           nei-neither
           
           reape
           .
           They
           haue
           not
           that
           care
           for
           meate
           and
           drinke
           which
           we
           haue
           .
           Mē
           do
           this
           and
           that
           ,
           sowe
           &
           reape
           by
           Gods
           cōmandemēt
           ,
           &
           their
           labour
           is
           approued
           .
           The
           birds
           doo
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           take
           no
           care
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           How
           then
           do
           they
           liue
           ?
        
         
           The
           yong
           rauens
           cry
           to
           God
           for
           foode
           ,
           
           and
           the
           lyons
           seeke
           to
           him
           ,
           
           &
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           things
           looke
           vp
           to
           him
           .
           
        
         
           How
           can
           this
           be
           ?
           can
           the
           vnreasonable
           creatures
           do
           so
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           hath
           his
           sence
           ,
           meaning
           ,
           and
           force
           :
           for
           they
           do
           not
           vse
           prayer
           indeed
           as
           men
           doo
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           men
           do
           by
           prayer
           ,
           they
           do
           the
           same
           in
           their
           kinde
           by
           a
           natural
           instinct
           ,
           imprinted
           in
           them
           by
           their
           creatiō
           .
           They
           seeke
           the
           foode
           that
           God
           hath
           
           ordained
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           rest
           cōtented
           with
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           call
           vpon
           God
           and
           depend
           on
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           of
           purpose
           vsed
           these
           phrases
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           content
           themselues
           with
           Gods
           prouidence
           .
        
         
           Here
           marke
           one
           point
           :
           The
           creatures
           are
           subiect
           to
           vanity
           &
           corruptiō
           by
           the
           sin
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           come
           nearer
           the
           first
           state
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           remaines
           in
           them
           :
           for
           this
           is
           their
           part
           by
           order
           of
           creation
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           them
           to
           this
           day
           .
           But
           man
           is
           fallen
           from
           the
           order
           set
           in
           his
           creation
           ,
           euen
           in
           these
           temporall
           things
           ,
           whether
           we
           regard
           the
           getting
           or
           the
           keeping
           ,
           or
           the
           dispending
           of
           them
           :
           men
           are
           grown
           to
           a
           distrustfull
           care
           ,
           against
           the
           will
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           This
           point
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           creatures
           keepe
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           in
           this
           thing
           &
           man
           doth
           not
           :
           which
           sheweth
           that
           man
           is
           more
           vile
           then
           baser
           creatures
           ,
           and
           more
           corrupt
           then
           they
           :
           for
           they
           keepe
           the
           lawe
           of
           nature
           .
           This
           serues
           to
           humble
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           thinke
           basely
           of
           our selues
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           in
           vs
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           good
           which
           they
           haue
           .
           
             Yet
             your
             heauēly
             father
             feedeth
             thē
             .
             ]
          
           Heere
           be
           excellent
           pointes
           set
           downe
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           but
           touch
           .
           
           First
           ,
           heere
           is
           a
           reason
           why
           we
           ought
           to
           rest
           on
           Gods
           prouidence
           :
           and
           afterwarde
           a
           way
           
           shewed
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           two
           kindes
           of
           promises
           in
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           1
           First
           of
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           things
           .
        
         
         
           2
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           corporall
           ,
           temporal
           ,
           and
           external
           things
           .
        
         
           Now
           how
           may
           we
           put
           our
           trust
           in
           God
           for
           these
           temporall
           things
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           :
           we
           must
           take
           holde
           of
           the
           maine
           promise
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           reconciliatiō
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           when
           we
           are
           resolued
           of
           that
           ,
           then
           we
           shal
           begin
           to
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           temporal
           things
           ,
           and
           rest
           vpon
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           if
           you
           would
           knowe
           how
           to
           put
           your
           trust
           in
           GOD
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           must
           first
           labour
           for
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           assured
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           the
           childrē
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           recōciled
           in
           Christ.
           This
           is
           the
           right
           way
           &
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           our
           adoption
           &
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           true
           trust
           in
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           for
           a
           bit
           of
           bread
           .
        
         
         
           Further
           ,
           mark
           here
           a
           special
           &
           particular
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           The
           birds
           prouide
           nothing
           for
           themselues
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           reasō
           they
           should
           perish
           in
           winter
           :
           yet
           daily
           experience
           sheweth
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           both
           fatter
           and
           in
           better
           liking
           in
           winter
           .
           This
           argues
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           that
           doth
           feede
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           particular
           prouidence
           which
           tends
           vpō
           the
           least
           foule
           and
           brings
           it
           meate
           in
           winter
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           sensible
           perswasiō
           to
           all
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           that
           God
           wil
           send
           them
           foode
           and
           rayment
           :
           for
           can
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           feede
           the
           foules
           ,
           and
           neglect
           his
           children
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           this
           serues
           not
           to
           boulster
           vp
           any
           mās
           idlenes
           &
           negligence
           ,
           that
           wil
           neither
           reape
           nor
           sowe
           :
           but
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           we
           must
           rest
           vpon
           God.
           
        
         
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           we
           must
           learne
           here
           to
           be
           like
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           mercifull
           as
           he
           is
           mercifull
           :
           he
           is
           a
           sauiour
           of
           all
           ,
           specially
           of
           them
           that
           beleeue
           .
           This
           was
           neuer
           more
           needfull
           to
           be
           learned
           then
           now
           ,
           whē
           men
           make
           them selues
           rich
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           poore
           .
           If
           we
           be
           Gods
           children
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           like
           him
           .
        
         
           27
           Which
           of
           you
           by
           taking
           care
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           adde
           one
           cubit
           vnto
           his
           stature
           ?
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           the
           commandement
           in
           the
           25.
           verse
           ,
           and
           two
           reasons
           of
           it
           :
           First
           ,
           If
           God
           giue
           life
           and
           the
           body
           ,
           much
           more
           foode
           and
           rayment
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           he
           feede
           the
           fowles
           ,
           much
           more
           will
           he
           feede
           you
           .
           Now
           followeth
           a
           third
           reason
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           obey
           the
           commaundement
           .
           
           The
           words
           are
           propounded
           by
           way
           of
           interrogation
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           affirme
           or
           deny
           something
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           effectually
           vnder
           the
           forme
           of
           an
           Interrogation
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           :
           There
           is
           not
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           taking
           care
           ,
           can
           adde
           one
           cubit
           vnto
           his
           stature
           .
        
         
           The
           cubit
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           a
           certaine
           kinde
           of
           measure
           borrowed
           from
           a
           mans
           arme
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           length
           from
           the
           bowing
           of
           the
           arme
           or
           elbowe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           longest
           finger
           ,
           about
           which
           length
           ,
           wee
           are
           commonly
           when
           we
           come
           into
           the
           world
           .
           So
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           :
           As
           God
           makes
           a
           man
           a
           cubit
           long
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           addes
           many
           cubits
           one
           after
           another
           to
           his
           stature
           :
           
           so
           man
           himselfe
           cannot
           by
           all
           his
           care
           encrease
           his
           stature
           one
           cubit
           :
           nay
           ,
           all
           the
           cunning
           ,
           wit
           ,
           labour
           ,
           &
           industrie
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           not
           able
           to
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           his
           stature
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           creation
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           thing
           is
           created
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           growe
           and
           encrease
           ,
           is
           a
           worke
           that
           proceedes
           from
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           created
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           none
           but
           God
           doth
           or
           can
           create
           the
           body
           :
           so
           it
           is
           God
           alone
           that
           encreaseth
           the
           stature
           ,
           and
           addes
           length
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           grow
           from
           stature
           to
           stature
           .
           And
           so
           this
           is
           a
           reason
           from
           the
           like
           .
           As
           man
           by
           taking
           care
           cannot
           encrease
           his
           stature
           one
           cubit
           ,
           no
           nor
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Luke
           :
           So
           he
           cannot
           by
           taking
           
           care
           encrease
           his
           worldly
           state
           ,
           or
           better
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           this
           reason
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           forcible
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           vse
           moderate
           care
           ,
           and
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           put
           away
           distrustful
           care
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           for
           necessaries
           .
           For
           wee
           can
           no
           more
           encrease
           our
           mainteinance
           by
           taking
           care
           ,
           then
           wee
           can
           encrease
           our
           stature
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           to
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           verse
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           doctrines
           and
           instructions
           arise
           frō
           the
           wordes
           :
           All
           our
           labour
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           industrie
           ,
           is
           altogether
           vaine
           &
           vnprofitable
           ,
           cōsidered
           a
           part
           from
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           and
           his
           prouidence
           .
           Ps.
           127.
           
           All
           the
           paines
           that
           men
           take
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           but
           lost
           
           labour
           without
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           the
           planter
           and
           waterer
           is
           nothing
           .
           
           If
           such
           excellent
           men
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           founders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           laboured
           in
           vaine
           without
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           much
           more
           we
           .
        
         
           
           This
           is
           the
           first
           point
           which
           teacheth
           vs
           one
           speciall
           dutie
           ,
           alwayes
           to
           commēd
           our
           labors
           to
           God
           by
           praier
           ,
           to
           offer
           them
           vp
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           blesse
           them
           :
           because
           without
           this
           ,
           all
           our
           care
           and
           labour
           is
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           God
           by
           his
           decree
           &
           counsel
           set
           downe
           what
           shall
           be
           euery
           mans
           stature
           :
           so
           he
           hath
           set
           downe
           in
           his
           decree
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           euery
           mans
           successe
           and
           worldly
           state
           ,
           good
           or
           badde
           ,
           better
           or
           worse
           .
           God
           hath
           decreed
           it
           ,
           &
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           vnchaungeable
           ,
           as
           a
           mans
           stature
           is
           whē
           he
           is
           come
           
           to
           his
           full
           height
           .
        
         
           This
           conclusiō
           Christ
           would
           teach
           vs
           ,
           here
           we
           cannot
           make
           our
           worldlye
           state
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           as
           we
           will
           :
           we
           cannot
           be
           high
           or
           lowe
           at
           our
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           haue
           that
           stature
           and
           state
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           .
           Looke
           what
           successe
           he
           hath
           appointed
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           :
           we
           cannot
           alter
           it
           by
           carking
           and
           caring
           .
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           depende
           vppon
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           vppon
           him
           in
           our
           lawfull
           labours
           ,
           for
           the
           successe
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           ouerthrowes
           diuerse
           fond
           opinions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           by
           art
           and
           skill
           a
           man
           may
           prolong
           his
           naturall
           life
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           supply
           when
           hee
           is
           come
           to
           his
           ende
           .
           This
           is
           false
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           cannot
           
           make
           himselfe
           higher
           ,
           nor
           alter
           his
           stature
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           enlarge
           his
           life
           :
           for
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           easier
           ,
           viz.
           to
           encrease
           his
           stature
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           lengthen
           his
           life
           beyond
           the
           naturall
           period
           .
           Therefore
           man
           cannot
           doo
           this
           by
           all
           his
           Art
           or
           wit.
           Hee
           cannot
           peece
           out
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           refraine
           his
           spirit
           as
           Ecclesiastes
           speaketh
           .
           The
           soule
           and
           the
           body
           must
           be
           seperated
           .
        
         
           Indeede
           Art
           may
           preserue
           life
           till
           his
           naturall
           ende
           ,
           but
           when
           that
           is
           come
           ,
           no
           Art
           can
           prolong
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           opinion
           that
           Witches
           and
           Sorcerers
           can
           transforme
           themselues
           ,
           and
           passe
           through
           keye-holes
           ,
           is
           false
           .
           If
           they
           cannot
           doo
           this
           ,
           viz.
           adde
           one
           cubit
           to
           theyr
           stature
           ,
           much
           lesse
           can
           they
           
           do
           that
           .
           If
           they
           cannot
           adde
           so
           much
           to
           their
           stature
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           chaunge
           and
           abolish
           nature
           ?
           If
           they
           cannot
           encrease
           nature
           ,
           they
           cannot
           chaunge
           it
           into
           an
           other
           kinde
           .
        
         
           Though
           Sathan
           hath
           many
           illusions
           ,
           yet
           hee
           cannot
           by
           all
           his
           skill
           ,
           turne
           a
           mans
           body
           into
           a
           beastes
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           a
           forgery
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           Nabuchadnezzers
           bodie
           was
           changed
           into
           a
           beasts
           ;
           but
           only
           he
           had
           a
           phrensie
           ,
           and
           became
           lik
           a
           beast
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           deceiue
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           can
           by
           Art
           turne
           baser
           mettalles
           into
           better
           ,
           as
           brasse
           into
           gold
           ;
           a
           creature
           of
           one
           kinde
           into
           an
           other
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           possible
           ,
           viz.
           to
           adde
           one
           cubit
           ,
           &c
           ,
           no
           more
           is
           that
           .
        
         
         
           Likewise
           wee
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           things
           are
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           can
           no
           more
           doo
           them
           ,
           then
           hee
           can
           increase
           his
           owne
           stature
           ,
           which
           hee
           can
           neuer
           do
           .
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           adde
           ,
           &c.
           then
           it
           is
           false
           which
           the
           Papists
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           glorified
           and
           iustified
           ,
           and
           increase
           his
           glory
           in
           heauen
           by
           his
           workes
           .
           He
           cannot
           doo
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           requires
           a
           greater
           power
           to
           increase
           glory
           in
           heauen
           ,
           then
           to
           increase
           the
           stature
           of
           the
           body
           .
           As
           it
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           to
           giue
           stature
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           it
           :
           so
           it
           is
           his
           worke
           to
           giue
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           it
           .
           And
           if
           men
           cannot
           do
           that
           which
           is
           lesse
           in
           nature
           ;
           how
           shall
           they
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           nature
           ?
        
         
         
           28
           And
           why
           care
           you
           for
           rayment
           ?
           Learne
           how
           the
           Lillies
           of
           the
           fielde
           do
           growe
           .
           They
           are
           not
           wearied
           ,
           neither
           spin
           .
        
         
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           
             and
             do
             not
             care
             for
             rayment
             :
          
           the
           interrogation
           still
           hauing
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Negation
           ,
           or
           Prohibition
           .
           And
           heere
           hee
           repeates
           the
           commaundement
           before
           deliuered
           in
           the
           25.
           verse
           .
           Yet
           not
           altogether
           ,
           but
           by
           peece-meale
           ,
           he
           parts
           it
           and
           proues
           it
           ,
           and
           vrgeth
           it
           point
           by
           point
           .
        
         
           
             What
             should
             be
             his
             meaning
             to
             take
             this
             course
             in
             handling
             this
             heauenly
             doctrine
             ?
          
        
         
           He
           shewes
           himselfe
           here
           to
           be
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           proues
           himselfe
           a
           faithfull
           
           teacher
           :
           Therefore
           not
           content
           only
           to
           propound
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           (
           least
           it
           should
           take
           no
           fruite
           or
           profit
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           )
           he
           vrgeth
           it
           point
           by
           point
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           may
           set
           an
           edge
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           take
           place
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           hearers
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           engrauen
           there
           ,
           and
           bee
           effectuall
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           all
           that
           are
           enioyned
           to
           teach
           .
           viz.
           to
           bee
           carefull
           to
           deliuer
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           bee
           carefull
           that
           it
           may
           be
           remembred
           .
        
         
           The
           father
           is
           commaunded
           to
           whet
           his
           childe
           ,
           as
           the
           souldier
           dooth
           sharpen
           his
           sworde
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           enter
           into
           the
           bodie
           of
           the
           enemie
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           euerie
           one
           ,
           to
           whome
           it
           belongs
           to
           
           teach
           others
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           ministers
           ,
           maisters
           ,
           or
           fathers
           ,
           euery
           teacher
           hath
           his
           dutie
           enioyned
           him
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           on
           an
           edge
           .
        
         
           So
           here
           Christ
           giues
           example
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           by
           his
           owne
           practise
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           commaunds
           ,
           then
           he
           confirmes
           ,
           and
           vrgeth
           it
           by
           peece-meale
           :
           and
           then
           he
           repeates
           the
           commaundement
           diuers
           times
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           maner
           and
           forme
           of
           teaching
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           
             And
             why
             care
             you
             for
             rayment
             ?
             &c.
          
           These
           wordes
           must
           haue
           the
           same
           exposition
           that
           the
           25.
           verse
           had
           ,
           where
           this
           doctrine
           was
           propounded
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           moderate
           care
           for
           rayment
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           here
           forbidden
           ;
           
           but
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           inordinate
           &
           immoderate
           care
           :
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           conceiued
           diuersly
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           care
           for
           rayment
           is
           then
           inordinate
           ,
           when
           men
           care
           not
           onely
           for
           apparell
           necessarie
           ,
           but
           for
           aboundance
           and
           superfluitie
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           more
           then
           necessarie
           .
           As
           ,
           when
           men
           desire
           alwayes
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           fashion
           ,
           and
           to
           chaunge
           their
           apparell
           as
           the
           fashion
           chaungeth
           .
           They
           are
           carried
           with
           an
           vngodly
           care
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           men
           care
           for
           costly
           apparel
           ,
           beyond
           their
           degree
           ,
           state
           ,
           and
           abilitie
           :
           that
           is
           also
           inordinate
           care
           for
           apparell
           .
           Example
           of
           this
           also
           is
           risen
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           when
           euery
           ordinarie
           man
           desires
           to
           be
           fine
           in
           apparell
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           content
           with
           that
           which
           is
           decent
           
           and
           fit
           for
           his
           calling
           .
           But
           the
           Trades-man
           ,
           his
           care
           is
           to
           bee
           apparelled
           like
           the
           Gentleman
           :
           the
           Gentlemā
           like
           the
           Knight
           :
           the
           Knight
           like
           the
           Noble
           man.
           And
           thus
           euerie
           person
           affects
           the
           apparell
           of
           a
           higher
           state
           .
           Yea
           ,
           euery
           seruant
           (
           so
           the
           times
           are
           now
           )
           spends
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           wages
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           his
           wages
           comes
           to
           ,
           in
           apparell
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           much
           time
           is
           spent
           in
           the
           curious
           apparelling
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           though
           wee
           could
           mend
           the
           forme
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           done
           his
           part
           sufficiently
           .
           The
           time
           and
           paines
           might
           be
           much
           better
           imployed
           &
           spent
           in
           matters
           of
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           point
           :
           Christ
           forbids
           not
           here
           a
           moderate
           care
           for
           raiment
           ,
           but
           
           the
           inordinate
           care
           to
           prouide
           apparell
           superfluous
           ,
           sumptuous
           and
           curious
           ,
           which
           is
           ioyned
           with
           the
           mispending
           of
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           mony
           ,
           beyond
           our
           estate
           and
           abilitie
           .
        
         
           Now
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           this
           inordinate
           and
           immoderate
           care
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           these
           times
           in
           all
           places
           :
           this
           is
           manifest
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           all
           remember
           and
           reuerence
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           carefull
           inordinately
           for
           rayment
           .
        
         
           Now
           he
           comes
           to
           confirme
           the
           cōmandement
           by
           a
           fourth
           reasō
           ,
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           28.
           verse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           29.
           and
           the
           30.
           verses
           :
           
             Learne
             how
             the
             Lillies
             growe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           reason
           is
           worthy
           and
           excellent
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           borrowed
           from
           sensible
           things
           ,
           
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           framed
           :
           
             If
             God
             cloathe
             Lillies
             ,
             much
             more
             wil
             he
             do
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             part
             is
             confirmed
             in
             the
             30.
             verse
             thus
             :
          
           The
           Lillies
           and
           so
           all
           the
           hearbes
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           are
           ordained
           for
           mans
           vse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           furnace
           :
           
             Therefore
             man
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           if
           hee
           cloathe
           them
           ,
           much
           more
           will
           he
           cloathe
           you
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           made
           for
           your
           vse
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           is
           thus
           ;
           contained
           in
           the
           28.
           and
           29.
           verses
           :
           
             They
             are
             clouthed
             more
             gorgiously
             then
             Salomon
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           added
           that
           God
           dooth
           this
           :
           for
           hee
           speakes
           it
           of
           the
           hearbes
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           (
           not
           of
           the
           garden
           )
           which
           are
           not
           drest
           by
           man.
           
        
         
           Againe
           :
           
             They
             labour
             not
          
           :
           
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           themselues
           are
           not
           the
           causes
           of
           it
           :
           it
           is
           not
           man
           ,
           nor
           the
           hearbe
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           that
           cloathes
           it
           .
           And
           hee
           addes
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           cloathed
           more
           then
           Salomon
           was
           in
           all
           his
           royaltie
           .
           The
           conclusion
           therefore
           followeth
           :
           If
           God
           so
           cloathe
           them
           ,
           much
           more
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           checke
           ,
           
             Oligopistoi
             ,
             Oyee
             of
             litle
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           the
           fourth
           reason
           ,
           which
           doth
           containe
           many
           notable
           instructions
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           
             Learne
             of
             the
             Lillies
             ,
          
           ]
           When
           he
           saith
           this
           ,
           he
           maketh
           the
           Lillies
           and
           euerie
           hearbe
           to
           bee
           a
           schoole-maister
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           hee
           sends
           vs
           vnto
           them
           to
           learne
           .
           And
           though
           wee
           be
           the
           schollers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           scorne
           to
           learne
           of
           them
           
           which
           grow
           without
           the
           hand
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           labour
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           for
           speciall
           causes
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           that
           creature
           in
           the
           field
           doth
           more
           obey
           God
           in
           it
           kinde
           then
           man
           doth
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           dooth
           often
           testifie
           ,
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             
             Heare
             ô
             heauens
             ,
             and
             hearken
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           Ezechiel
           spake
           to
           the
           mountaines
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           that
           was
           sent
           to
           reproue
           Ieroboam
           ;
           when
           hee
           came
           where
           Ieroboam
           was
           ,
           hee
           leaues
           him
           ,
           and
           cryes
           to
           the
           Aultar
           to
           heare
           him
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           to
           shewe
           that
           these
           vnreasonable
           and
           vnsensible
           creatures
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           that
           reason
           that
           man
           hath
           ,
           would
           bee
           more
           obedient
           and
           carefull
           then
           man
           is
           of
           his
           dutie
           .
           Therfore
           to
           checke
           mans
           rebellion
           ,
           
           the
           Prophets
           called
           vpon
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           men
           would
           not
           beare
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           Christ
           sends
           men
           here
           to
           the
           Lillies
           of
           the
           field
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           doo
           not
           learne
           the
           good
           things
           which
           the
           creature
           can
           teach
           vs.
           Though
           we
           haue
           them
           ,
           see
           them
           ,
           and
           vse
           them
           dayly
           ,
           yet
           wee
           do
           not
           learne
           all
           that
           of
           God
           which
           nature
           teacheth
           :
           wherefore
           for
           good
           cause
           wee
           are
           sent
           to
           them
           to
           learne
           .
           That
           which
           may
           be
           learned
           of
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           prouidence
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           goodnes
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           manifested
           in
           them
           ,
           &
           yet
           we
           marke
           it
           not
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Christ
           knowing
           our
           want
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             Learne
             of
             the
             Lillies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           checke
           vs
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           learne
           so
           many
           
           good
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           these
           creatures
           can
           teach
           .
           How
           then
           shall
           we
           learne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           ?
           So
           much
           for
           this
           point
           that
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
             Learne
             of
             the
             Lillies
             ,
             and
             by
             learning
             consider
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           what
           is
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           learned
           of
           the
           Lillies
           ?
           How
           they
           growe
           .
           This
           is
           the
           point
           to
           bee
           learned
           and
           considered
           .
           They
           growe
           ,
           though
           they
           labour
           not
           nor
           spinne
           :
           and
           Salomon
           himselfe
           was
           not
           cloathed
           like
           one
           of
           these
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           worth
           the
           marking
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           winter
           they
           are
           buried
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           appeare
           no
           more
           then
           if
           they
           should
           neuer
           be
           seene
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           Spring
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           they
           growe
           vp
           with
           stalkes
           ,
           leaues
           ,
           flowers
           ,
           and
           goodly
           colours
           .
           Now
           the
           point
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           How
           all
           this
           comes
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
         
           They
           themselues
           do
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           doth
           man
           any
           thing
           to
           make
           them
           growe
           .
           What
           is
           it
           then
           that
           makes
           them
           growe
           ?
        
         
           The
           cause
           is
           the
           word
           of
           creation
           ,
           which
           was
           giuen
           out
           by
           the
           Creator
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           the
           hearbes
           :
           
             Let
             the
             earth
             bring
             forth
             hearbe
             and
             tree
             .
          
           By
           vertue
           of
           that
           commandement
           then
           deliuered
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           earth
           now
           though
           it
           be
           frozen
           in
           the
           winter
           ,
           couered
           with
           snowe
           ,
           and
           hardned
           with
           frost
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           should
           neuer
           be
           any
           hope
           for
           the
           Lilly
           ,
           or
           other
           hearbes
           to
           growe
           ,
           yet
           it
           brings
           forth
           all
           in
           the
           Spring
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           beautiful
           colours
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           vertue
           of
           Gods
           commandement
           .
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           (
           to
           come
           to
           the
           point
           )
           God
           hath
           giuen
           a
           worde
           of
           prouidence
           ouer
           his
           seruants
           ,
           that
           
           if
           they
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           prouide
           them
           necessaries
           ,
           all
           necessaries
           whatsoeuer
           .
           So
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           nothing
           wanting
           that
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           if
           they
           trust
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           worde
           is
           certaine
           ,
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           as
           vnchangeable
           as
           the
           word
           of
           creation
           .
           If
           men
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloth
           ,
           as
           certainely
           as
           the
           flowers
           and
           hearbes
           ,
           and
           grasse
           ,
           come
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           point
           here
           offered
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
           They
           growe
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           Gods
           word
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           &
           so
           they
           should
           doo
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           world
           .
           So
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           prouidence
           ,
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           and
           doubt
           not
           the
           issue
           .
        
         
         
           If
           there
           were
           no
           more
           reasons
           to
           perswade
           vs
           to
           a
           moderate
           care
           for
           necessaries
           ,
           this
           one
           sensible
           reason
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Lillies
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           saith
           :
           
             They
             labour
             not
             ,
             &c.
          
           his
           meaning
           is
           not
           by
           their
           example
           to
           maintaine
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           to
           neglect
           our
           calling
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           helpes
           faile
           vs
           ,
           walking
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           and
           hauing
           done
           what
           wee
           can
           ,
           without
           our
           default
           Gods
           blessing
           shal
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           wee
           shal
           haue
           meats
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloth
           ,
           though
           all
           means
           faile
           vs
           :
           And
           for
           this
           end
           these
           words
           are
           set
           downe
        
         
           29.
           
           Yet
           I
           say
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           euen
           Salomon
           in
           all
           his
           royaltie
           ,
           was
           not
           araied
           like
           one
           of
           these
           .
        
         
         
           Herein
           one
           speciall
           amplification
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           .
           They
           are
           cloathed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           gloriously
           then
           Salomon
           himselfe
           was
           :
           
           yet
           Salomon
           had
           promises
           of
           great
           honour
           and
           glory
           without
           his
           seeking
           :
           for
           hee
           desired
           but
           wisedome
           ,
           yet
           with
           wisedome
           God
           promised
           him
           honour
           .
           For
           all
           this
           Christ
           saith
           of
           the
           Lillies
           ,
           that
           Salomō
           was
           not
           cloathed
           like
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           speakes
           not
           of
           some
           one
           ,
           but
           of
           euery
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lillies
           of
           the
           field
           too
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           garden
           :
           And
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           is
           cloathed
           more
           gloriously
           thē
           Salomon
           was
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           his
           chiefest
           glory
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           this
           serues
           to
           check
           and
           controll
           vs
           for
           our
           pride
           in
           apparell
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           vs
           that
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           so
           curious
           in
           attiring
           our selues
           :
           for
           when
           
           wee
           haue
           done
           all
           we
           can
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           match
           one
           of
           these
           flowers
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           goe
           beyond
           vs.
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           puffe
           vp
           our selues
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           apparel
           ,
           whē
           as
           the
           least
           hearbe
           in
           the
           field
           is
           more
           gay
           ?
           What
           cloth
           in
           whitenes
           comes
           neare
           the
           Lilly
           ?
           What
           purple
           like
           the
           Violet
           ?
           And
           what
           crimson
           or
           scarlet
           is
           like
           diuers
           other
           flowers
           ?
           Art
           may
           doo
           much
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           match
           nature
           .
           Doo
           what
           wee
           can
           ,
           the
           hearbes
           will
           goe
           beyond
           vs.
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           so
           proud
           of
           our
           apparel
           ?
           The
           hearbe
           which
           thou
           treadest
           vnder
           thy
           feete
           ,
           and
           puttest
           into
           the
           furnace
           ,
           is
           finer
           then
           thou
           art
           .
        
         
           
             I
             nunc
             ,
             effer
             te
             ,
             quòd
             pulchro
             incedis
             amictu
             ,
          
           
             Te
             longè
             superat
             fertile
             gra●um
             agri
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           second
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           that
           all
           our
           pompe
           is
           but
           vaine
           :
           for
           what
           is
           more
           fraile
           then
           the
           hearbe
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           day
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           is
           cut
           downe
           ?
           So
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           fraile
           and
           brittle
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
             All
             the
             glory
             and
             pompe
             of
             this
             worlde
             is
             vaine
             and
             passeth
             away
             ,
             subiect
             to
             chaunge
             and
             alteration
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           when
           Christ
           speaks
           this
           of
           Salomons
           glorie
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           inferior
           to
           the
           hearbe
           ,
           preferring
           this
           before
           that
           ,
           hee
           cōdemnes
           not
           Salomons
           glory
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           promised
           him
           &
           giuē
           him
           by
           God.
           And
           the
           word
           ,
           though
           it
           condemne
           curiositie
           and
           superfluitie
           of
           apparell
           ,
           yet
           it
           condemnes
           not
           gorgeous
           apparell
           in
           Princes
           and
           great
           personages
           .
           The
           pompe
           in
           apparell
           is
           not
           simply
           condemned
           
           in
           the
           word
           :
           
           for
           Ioseph
           refused
           not
           the
           ring
           and
           fine
           garment
           :
           And
           whereas
           Luke
           saith
           of
           Agrippa
           and
           Bernice
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           with
           much
           pompe
           ,
           the
           words
           may
           be
           taken
           as
           well
           in
           good
           part
           as
           ill
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           Wherefore
           if
           God
           so
           cloathe
           the
           grasse
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           day
           ,
           to
           morrowe
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           Ouen
           ,
           shal
           hee
           not
           do
           much
           more
           vnto
           you
           ?
           O
           yee
           of
           little
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           Christ
           abaseth
           the
           creatures
           in
           regard
           of
           man
           ,
           &
           the
           difference
           between
           man
           and
           the
           hearbes
           is
           in
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           serue
           for
           mans
           vse
           :
           Therefore
           they
           are
           inferiour
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           serue
           for
           the
           making
           of
           his
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           heating
           
           of
           his
           furnace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           hearbe
           is
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           being
           ;
           to
           morrow
           it
           hath
           no
           being
           ,
           but
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           an
           hearbe
           ?
           so
           fraile
           and
           vaine
           is
           the
           creature
           that
           excelles
           man
           in
           glory
           .
           But
           man
           hath
           a
           being
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           continueth
           .
        
         
           The
           trees
           and
           hearbes
           haue
           a
           kinde
           of
           life
           and
           soule
           ,
           as
           men
           haue
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           :
           for
           their
           soules
           are
           mortall
           ,
           and
           arise
           from
           the
           matter
           whereof
           the
           plant
           is
           made
           :
           but
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           is
           immortall
           ,
           bee
           it
           of
           the
           righteous
           or
           the
           vnrighteous
           .
        
         
           The
           difference
           is
           plaine
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           where
           God
           commands
           the
           earth
           to
           bring
           forth
           hearbs
           and
           trees
           ,
           with
           life
           and
           substance
           .
        
         
         
           But
           when
           hee
           made
           man
           ,
           the
           earth
           brought
           not
           foorth
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           God
           breathed
           into
           him
           a
           liuing
           soule
           .
           As
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           beasts
           &
           plants
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           quallities
           or
           substances
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           knowne
           ,
           but
           they
           perish
           &
           are
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           they
           cease
           to
           be
           that
           they
           were
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           man
           ,
           for
           whē
           he
           dies
           ,
           he
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           be
           a
           man
           :
           a
           dead
           man
           is
           a
           man
           still
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           liuing
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           shall
           be
           reunited
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           yea
           the
           body
           that
           is
           dead
           and
           lyeth
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           is
           vnited
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           it
           shall
           rise
           againe
           .
           I
           speake
           now
           of
           the
           righteous
           especially
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dead
           Abraham
           is
           Abraham
           still
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           other
           creatures
           :
           The
           hearbe
           or
           tree
           being
           
           burnt
           ,
           ceaseth
           to
           bee
           an
           hearbe
           or
           tree
           :
           But
           man
           when
           he
           dies
           (
           because
           he
           is
           in
           the
           couenant
           )
           he
           is
           still
           a
           man
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           is
           once
           in
           the
           couenant
           ,
           is
           in
           it
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           couenant
           shall
           be
           as
           effectuall
           to
           raise
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           to
           glory
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           creation
           is
           effectuall
           to
           bring
           the
           creature
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Therfore
           the
           diuersitie
           &
           difference
           is
           to
           aduaunce
           man
           aboue
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           Shall
           he
           not
           do
           much
           more
           vnto
           you
           ,
           O
           ye
           of
           litle
           faith
           ?
        
         
           These
           wordes
           were
           spoken
           to
           all
           the
           Disciples
           and
           other
           hearers
           :
           wherein
           (
           for
           our
           further
           edification
           )
           these
           two
           circumstances
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           persons
           rebuked
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           causes
           why
           they
           are
           rebuked
           .
        
         
           The
           persōs
           are
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           Christ
           speakes
           thus
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           
             ô
             yee
             of
             litle
             faith
          
           :
           he
           dooth
           not
           rebuke
           them
           simply
           for
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           wicked
           vnbeliefe
           was
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           and
           prouidence
           greater
           then
           their
           faith
           and
           beliefe
           :
           so
           that
           not
           the
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           the
           smallnesse
           of
           it
           is
           here
           rebuked
           .
        
         
           Heere
           obserue
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           full
           perswasion
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           faith
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           lower
           degree
           and
           a
           lesser
           measure
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           called
           the
           lesser
           faith
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           litle
           faith
           is
           not
           here
           condemned
           ,
           but
           the
           vnbeliefe
           that
           goes
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           this
           little
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           was
           a
           true
           faith
           :
           
           and
           Christ
           confessed
           before
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           their
           father
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           true
           faith
           that
           brings
           a
           man
           to
           the
           little
           adoption
           ,
           it
           brought
           them
           into
           that
           state
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           God
           for
           their
           father
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           
             
               Obiection
            
          
           Cōsidering
           that
           in
           the
           Disciples
           &
           others
           ,
           that
           their
           vnbeliefe
           was
           more
           than
           their
           faith
           :
           their
           faith
           cannot
           saue
           them
           ,
           the
           sinne
           beeing
           greater
           then
           their
           grace
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           Faith
           doth
           not
           saue
           any
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           perfect
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           resteth
           on
           Gods
           mercie
           :
           and
           though
           a
           mans
           vnbeliefe
           be
           greater
           then
           his
           faith
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           condemne
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           do
           bewaile
           it
           ,
           and
           vse
           meanes
           diligently
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           encrease
           .
        
         
         
           This
           first
           point
           of
           doctrine
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           because
           euery
           childe
           of
           God
           cannot
           attaine
           to
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           full
           perswasion
           :
           And
           therfore
           all
           such
           as
           haue
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           faith
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           discouraged
           :
           for
           thou
           maist
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           with
           thy
           little
           faith
           ,
           if
           thou
           bewaile
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           diligent
           to
           attain
           to
           strōg
           faith
           .
           Endlesse
           &
           vnspeakable
           is
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           he
           pardoneth
           manifolde
           doubtings
           ,
           distrust
           and
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           bewaile
           it
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           increase
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           Secōdly
           ,
           the
           cause
           why
           Christ
           reproues
           his
           own
           disciples
           thus
           sharply
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           did
           not
           beleeue
           in
           God
           for
           raiment
           .
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
           Because
           you
           beleeue
           not
           this
           ,
           therefore
           you
           are
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           as
           hauing
           litle
           
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           calles
           them
           thus
           :
           because
           they
           did
           not
           belieue
           in
           God
           for
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           cloth
           .
        
         
           Here
           a
           second
           point
           of
           doctrine
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           true
           sauing
           faith
           doth
           not
           only
           apprehend
           Gods
           mercy
           for
           life
           eternall
           ;
           but
           〈◊〉
           for
           the
           temporall
           blessings
           of
           this
           life
           .
           The
           very
           same
           faith
           whereby
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           and
           life
           eternal
           is
           apprehended
           ,
           layes
           holde
           on
           temporall
           blessings
           .
           This
           must
           not
           seeme
           strange
           :
           for
           (
           to
           make
           it
           plaine
           )
           there
           be
           two
           kinds
           of
           blessings
           promised
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           viz.
           principall
           ,
           and
           lesse
           principall
           .
           The
           principall
           is
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           :
           the
           redeemer
           of
           mankind
           ,
           with
           righteousnesse
           and
           life
           eternall
           in
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           maine
           &
           principall
           blessing
           .
           Now
           vpon
           this
           
           there
           followe
           blessings
           lesse
           principall
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           promised
           as
           well
           as
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           cloathing
           ,
           health
           ,
           &c.
           and
           these
           are
           promised
           vs
           so
           farre
           forth
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           for
           our
           good
           :
           In
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           promised
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
             All
             the
             premises
             in
             him
          
           ,
           
           are
           yea
           ,
           and
           Amen
           .
           Not
           onely
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           yea
           ,
           and
           Amen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           thing
           graunted
           and
           accomplished
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           temporall
           blessings
           .
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           now
           marke
           what
           followes
           .
           When
           true
           faith
           layes
           holde
           on
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           blessing
           ,
           then
           withall
           it
           apprehends
           all
           other
           temporall
           blessings
           necessarie
           .
           They
           are
           all
           apprehended
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           principall
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           
           that
           by
           his
           very
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           he
           did
           beleeue
           that
           God
           would
           giue
           him
           a
           sonne
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           an
           hundreth
           yeares
           olde
           .
           It
           was
           not
           a
           diuerse
           faith
           .
        
         
           Noah
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           
           wherby
           hee
           was
           saued
           ,
           beleeued
           that
           he
           should
           be
           preserued
           and
           his
           houshold
           ,
           in
           the
           floud
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           faith
           we
           beleeue
           our
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           &
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           vs
           necessaries
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           cloth
           ;
           one
           and
           the
           same
           faith
           layes
           holde
           first
           on
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           promise
           ,
           and
           then
           on
           the
           lesse
           principal
           .
           This
           point
           must
           bee
           marked
           ,
           and
           this
           point
           remembred
           ;
           first
           mercie
           ,
           then
           prouidence
           ;
           first
           the
           principal
           blessing
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           temporall
           .
        
         
         
           Euery
           man
           saith
           ,
           he
           lookes
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           faith
           ,
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           well
           .
           But
           we
           must
           adde
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           liue
           by
           faith
           too
           ,
           we
           must
           leade
           our
           liues
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           after
           this
           life
           :
           and
           we
           must
           depend
           on
           Gods
           prouidēce
           as
           certainly
           for
           these
           necessaries
           ,
           as
           we
           doo
           vpon
           his
           mercy
           for
           our
           saluation
           :
           we
           must
           not
           liue
           by
           sence
           or
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           .
           How
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           you
           shal
           see
           afterward
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           for
           vs
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           faith
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           liue
           by
           faith
           .
           Hee
           that
           cannot
           cast
           himself
           vpon
           Gods
           prouidence
           for
           the
           necessaries
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           can
           much
           lesse
           cast
           himselfe
           on
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           second
           point
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           giues
           vs
           
           here
           a
           note
           and
           marke
           whereby
           we
           may
           trie
           our
           faith
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           a
           sauing
           faith
           or
           no
           ;
           true
           or
           faigned
           ;
           great
           or
           litle
           .
           For
           he
           giues
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           men
           are
           distracted
           with
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           the
           lesse
           is
           their
           faith
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           plaine
           :
           The
           more
           mens
           care
           is
           ,
           the
           lesse
           their
           trust
           is
           in
           Gods
           prouidence
           :
           And
           the
           lesse
           their
           trust
           is
           in
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           the
           lesse
           faith
           in
           his
           mercie
           for
           their
           saluation
           .
           So
           that
           where
           worldly
           care
           beares
           rule
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           faith
           in
           Gods
           prouidence
           .
           As
           long
           as
           men
           bee
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           they
           thinke
           they
           haue
           great
           faith
           :
           but
           in
           pouertie
           and
           affliction
           their
           faith
           is
           tried
           :
           for
           then
           commonly
           the
           hart
           is
           swallowed
           vp
           with
           griefe
           and
           feare
           ▪
           He
           that
           cannot
           rest
           on
           Gods
           prouidence
           for
           the
           
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           how
           shall
           hee
           rest
           on
           Gods
           mercie
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           death
           ;
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           reproofe
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Therefore
           take
           no
           thought
           saying
           ;
           What
           shall
           we
           eate
           ?
           or
           what
           shal
           we
           drinke
           ?
           or
           wherwith
           shall
           wee
           bee
           cloathed
           ?
        
         
           These
           words
           are
           a
           repetition
           of
           the
           commandement
           deliuered
           in
           the
           25.
           verse
           ,
           and
           heere
           the
           commaundement
           is
           the
           second
           time
           repeated
           .
           Once
           before
           it
           was
           repeated
           .
           The
           causes
           of
           this
           repetition
           are
           diuers
           .
           One
           I
           haue
           declared
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           set
           an
           edge
           vppon
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           take
           place
           in
           theyr
           hearts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           learne
           theyr
           duties
           how
           they
           ought
           
           to
           confirme
           their
           faith
           :
           for
           as
           Christ
           vrgeth
           it
           by
           a
           repetition
           ,
           so
           men
           must
           by
           meditating
           vpon
           it
           the
           oftner
           encrease
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           Faith
           is
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           print
           of
           a
           seale
           in
           the
           waxe
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           vision
           or
           reuelation
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           where
           the
           man
           dooth
           nothing
           :
           but
           faith
           is
           wrought
           by
           these
           meanes
           ordinarie
           ,
           viz.
           the
           worde
           read
           ,
           heard
           ,
           preached
           ,
           or
           meditated
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           that
           these
           meanes
           may
           bee
           effectuall
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           motion
           in
           vs
           ,
           wherby
           wee
           must
           striue
           against
           doubting
           ,
           distrust
           ,
           and
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           &
           therefore
           wee
           are
           often
           to
           vrge
           the
           commaundement
           to
           our selues
           ,
           and
           exercise
           our selues
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           :
           striue
           &
           struggle
           ,
           wrestle
           &
           labour
           for
           this
           ende
           that
           
           wee
           may
           more
           constantly
           and
           heartily
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           mercie
           and
           prouidence
           to
           our selues
           .
           This
           is
           the
           second
           cause
           of
           the
           repetition
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           maister
           our
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           by
           striuing
           and
           labouring
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           do
           that
           which
           you
           can
           do
           by
           nature
           and
           grace
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           come
           to
           the
           assemblies
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           to
           put
           away
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           you
           shall
           encrease
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           the
           repetition
           of
           the
           commaundement
           :
           Now
           to
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             take
             no
             thought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           words
           tend
           to
           this
           ende
           ,
           not
           to
           breed
           idlenesse
           or
           carelesnesse
           in
           any
           :
           but
           as
           I
           declared
           in
           the
           25.
           verse
           .
           Therfore
           I
           will
           shewe
           you
           how
           far
           forth
           wee
           may
           care
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           must
           end
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           it
           goeth
           thus
           farre
           :
           Euerie
           man
           must
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           doo
           the
           good
           and
           profitable
           duties
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           with
           diligence
           and
           painfulnesse
           :
           from
           that
           care
           Christ
           frees
           no
           man
           ,
           therfore
           euery
           man
           must
           consider
           ,
           what
           bee
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           necessarie
           workes
           ,
           and
           these
           he
           must
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           performe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           haue
           care
           to
           prouide
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           be
           necessarie
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           &
           cloth
           :
           For
           these
           a
           man
           may
           ;
           nay
           ,
           hee
           must
           haue
           a
           care
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           is
           necessarie
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           any
           :
           this
           care
           is
           not
           condemned
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           God
           must
           haue
           his
           worke
           .
           The
           blessing
           and
           successe
           of
           all
           his
           labour
           
           must
           be
           left
           to
           God.
           And
           then
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           these
           two
           cares
           comes
           faith
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           a
           necessarie
           blessing
           .
           Where
           care
           endes
           ,
           there
           faith
           begins
           .
           Wee
           must
           not
           care
           for
           the
           blessings
           and
           successe
           of
           our
           labours
           ,
           but
           referre
           that
           to
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           If
           God
           giue
           more
           then
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           the
           more
           thankefull
           :
           But
           if
           hee
           withholde
           his
           blessings
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           liue
           by
           care
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           wee
           may
           care
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           :
           And
           this
           hath
           bene
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           Gods
           seruants
           .
        
         
           The
           distrustfull
           care
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           forbidden
           ,
           when
           men
           take
           all
           care
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           and
           vexe
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           ,
           
           no
           not
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           care
           .
           And
           it
           is
           care
           that
           teares
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           distracts
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           man
           vnmeete
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           care
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           thought
           which
           Christ
           condemnes
           ,
           when
           we
           vexe
           ,
           grieue
           ,
           and
           consume
           our selues
           day
           and
           night
           with
           care
           for
           the
           worlde
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           our
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           care
           dooth
           possesse
           and
           poyson
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           it
           appeares
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           care
           is
           that
           which
           breakes
           your
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           awakes
           you
           at
           all
           houres
           of
           the
           night
           ?
           And
           what
           care
           is
           that
           which
           commeth
           first
           into
           your
           hearts
           in
           the
           morning
           when
           
           you
           rise
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           whole
           day
           is
           at
           an
           ende
           ,
           consider
           with
           your selues
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           haue
           most
           thought
           of
           ,
           or
           altogether
           ,
           whereon
           hath
           all
           your
           care
           bene
           ?
           Looke
           backe
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           it
           hath
           not
           beene
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           al
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           from
           the
           morning
           till
           the
           euening
           .
           The
           care
           for
           the
           worlde
           takes
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           filles
           vp
           the
           whole
           day
           .
           Why
           ?
           This
           can
           neuer
           bee
           but
           a
           distrustfull
           care
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           and
           common
           care
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           speakes
           this
           to
           vs
           all
           :
           you
           may
           care
           for
           necessaries
           ,
           but
           liue
           by
           faith
           ,
           &
           be
           content
           with
           Gods
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           Let
           this
           commaundement
           take
           place
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           let
           care
           be
           ioyned
           with
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           lead
           your
           liues
           .
        
         
           Saying
           :
           
             What
             shal
             we
             eate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Now
           Christ
           dooth
           describe
           this
           care
           by
           the
           fruites
           and
           effects
           :
           for
           these
           be
           the
           speeches
           of
           them
           that
           bee
           possest
           with
           worldly
           care
           ,
           especially
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           great
           charges
           and
           meane
           liuing
           ,
           or
           which
           suffer
           great
           losses
           ;
           then
           men
           make
           such
           questions
           :
           but
           how
           shall
           we
           maintaine
           our selues
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           liue
           ?
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           Christ
           condemnes
           not
           all
           care
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           ioyned
           with
           distrust
           ,
           when
           men
           complaine
           and
           murmure
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           God
           nor
           prouidence
           .
           These
           speeches
           are
           condemned
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           distrust
           and
           vnbeliefe
           :
           And
           good
           reason
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           complaints
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           towords
           vs
           :
           we
           ought
           to
           shut
           our
           mouthes
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           take
           heede
           how
           we
           murmur
           against
           God.
           
        
         
         
           When
           Aaron
           had
           both
           his
           sonnes
           burnt
           ,
           
           he
           comes
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           would
           needes
           knowe
           the
           cause
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           heard
           it
           was
           Gods
           doing
           ,
           hee
           held
           his
           peace
           :
           The
           place
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           .
           Likewise
           Dauid
           saith
           :
           
             I
             held
             my
             tongue
             and
             said
             nothing
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             it
             was
             thy
             doing
          
           ,
           
           
             Lord.
             Our
             cōfidence
             is
             in
             peace
             and
             strength
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           hath
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           complaine●h
           not
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           our
           dutie
           ,
           neuer
           to
           complaine
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           be
           the
           iudgement
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           that
           befalles
           vs.
           We
           must
           learne
           of
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           to
           holde
           our
           tongues
           ,
           and
           with
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           distressed
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           when
           we
           loose
           our
           liuing
           or
           friends
           :
           
           for
           these
           are
           sinfull
           speeches
           ,
           speeches
           
           that
           bewray
           distrust
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           discontent
           ,
           and
           impatiencie
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           (
           For
           after
           all
           these
           things
           seeke
           the
           Gentiles
           )
           for
           your
           heauenly
           Father
           knoweth
           that
           yee
           haue
           neede
           of
           all
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           fift
           reason
           :
           
             For
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Therefore
           take
           no
           thought
           .
           These
           words
           are
           a
           new
           reason
           ,
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           flee
           all
           such
           care
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           must
           be
           shunned
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           a
           practise
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           Therefore
           it
           must
           be
           shunned
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           haue
           a
           further
           sense
           thē
           the
           translatiō
           importeth
           :
           for
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             They
             seeke
             with
             al
             their
             might
             ,
             they
             set
             themselues
             or
             giue
             themselues
             to
             seeke
             them
             ▪
          
           For
           the
           seeking
           of
           these
           necessaries
           is
           not
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           y
           e
           giuing
           
           of
           our selues
           to
           seeke
           them
           with
           all
           our
           power
           .
           Then
           wee
           sinne
           ,
           whē
           we
           do
           so
           :
           for
           they
           set
           their
           hearts
           to
           seeke
           them
           ,
           all
           their
           care
           is
           for
           them
           :
           So
           much
           the
           words
           import
           :
           you
           are
           a
           peculiar
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           not
           conforme
           your selues
           vnto
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             the
             Gentiles
             do
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Answere
               .
            
          
           All
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           before
           Christ
           ,
           besides
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           knew
           not
           God
           :
           onely
           heere
           and
           there
           some
           one
           man
           that
           was
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           excepted
           .
           All
           the
           rest
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           no
           prouidence
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           life
           but
           this
           :
           now
           if
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           thus
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           vniuersall
           grace
           is
           but
           a
           phansie
           ,
           and
           a
           
           meere
           deuice
           of
           mans
           braine
           :
           for
           the
           Gentiles
           before
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           knew
           not
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           but
           were
           without
           God
           :
           How
           then
           could
           they
           haue
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           gift
           to
           be
           able
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           .
           If
           they
           failed
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           Gods
           prouidēce
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           y
           t
           they
           should
           haue
           this
           gift
           ?
           Indeed
           in
           diuers
           Countries
           that
           were
           neare
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           some
           liued
           as
           the
           Iewes
           did
           ,
           and
           got
           some
           knowledge
           of
           God
           :
           But
           the
           countries
           that
           were
           farre
           off
           ,
           had
           no
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           common
           grace
           giuen
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           shewes
           here
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           set
           themselues
           to
           seeke
           riches
           and
           worldly
           blessings
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           learned
           the
           principles
           
           of
           religion
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           as
           Paynims
           .
           They
           make
           themselues
           their
           owne
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           see
           no
           prouidence
           .
           They
           are
           Christians
           in
           shewe
           ,
           but
           Gentiles
           in
           deed
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           Turkes
           are
           ,
           for
           they
           haue
           not
           learned
           the
           foundatiōs
           of
           religion
           ,
           by
           faith
           to
           rest
           on
           Gods
           prouidēce
           .
           This
           reason
           alone
           might
           moue
           vs
           to
           a
           moderate
           care
           for
           the
           temporall
           things
           .
        
         
           Now
           marke
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           reasō
           :
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           a
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           therefore
           they
           must
           not
           be
           like
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           euill
           things
           :
           and
           in
           good
           things
           they
           must
           be
           better
           then
           they
           .
           Then
           marke
           and
           consider
           what
           a
           shame
           it
           is
           for
           the
           people
           of
           our
           time
           :
           for
           the
           very
           
           maine
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           are
           risen
           amongst
           vs
           :
           as
           drunkennesse
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           vsurie
           ,
           slaundering
           ,
           ingrossing
           of
           the
           necessarie
           commodities
           of
           this
           life
           :
           and
           these
           sinnes
           be
           as
           common
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           amongst
           the
           Infidels
           .
           It
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           vs
           that
           are
           seperated
           from
           them
           in
           profession
           ,
           and
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           same
           sinnes
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           regarde
           of
           oppression
           and
           crueltie
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           more
           founde
           among
           the
           Heathen
           .
           The
           poorer
           sort
           dye
           for
           want
           of
           reliefe
           :
           Hard-hearted
           men
           get
           their
           liuing
           by
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           fill
           theyr
           purses
           then
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           vantage
           of
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           when
           hee
           sends
           them
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Though
           Christe
           himselfe
           say
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             hungry
             and
             colde
             ,
             &c.
          
           yet
           fewe
           or
           none
           haue
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassiō
           ,
           to
           feed
           &
           cloathe
           him
           in
           his
           members
           .
           Well
           ,
           remember
           wee
           are
           a
           chosen
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           not
           bee
           like
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           heauenly
           Father
           knoweth
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           You
           haue
           a
           Father
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           he
           knowes
           your
           need
           .
           This
           is
           an
           answere
           to
           an
           obiection
           .
           For
           some
           might
           say
           :
           what
           may
           we
           not
           care
           for
           things
           needful
           ?
           These
           are
           things
           needefull
           .
           Christ
           answeres
           no.
           Though
           they
           be
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           you
           must
           haue
           no
           distrustfull
           care
           :
           your
           heauenly
           Father
           knoweth
           best
           what
           and
           how
           much
           of
           these
           temporall
           blessings
           are
           needful
           for
           you
           .
           A
           most
           excellent
           reason
           ,
           
           and
           alone
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           content
           our selues
           in
           euery
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           vse
           a
           moderate
           care
           :
           yea
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           bee
           as
           well
           content
           with
           sicknesse
           (
           when
           God
           sends
           it
           )
           as
           with
           health
           ,
           and
           giue
           thanks
           alike
           for
           both
           .
           Wee
           haue
           a
           Father
           in
           heauen
           ,
           when
           hee
           sends
           sicknesse
           ,
           hee
           knowes
           it
           is
           better
           for
           vs
           then
           health
           .
           So
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           pouertie
           ,
           wee
           ought
           as
           well
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           as
           with
           health
           :
           for
           our
           Father
           knoweth
           this
           to
           bee
           more
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           then
           plentie
           and
           aboundance
           .
        
         
           This
           ought
           also
           to
           make
           vs
           content
           euen
           when
           we
           lie
           a
           dying
           ,
           and
           yeelding
           vp
           the
           ghost
           :
           for
           our
           Father
           seeth
           it
           to
           be
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           when
           wee
           dye
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           liue
           no
           longer
           .
           So
           in
           any
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           
           it
           be
           ,
           this
           ought
           to
           content
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           hee
           knowes
           what
           is
           good
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           be
           it
           whatsoeuer
           it
           will
           be
           that
           God
           sends
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           our
           Father
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           our
           carnall
           reason
           .
           Wherefore
           remember
           this
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           serue
           to
           pacifie
           vs.
           For
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           we
           are
           so
           impatient
           in
           aduersitie
           and
           sicknesse
           ?
           but
           because
           wee
           doo
           not
           remember
           this
           .
           Therefore
           holde
           this
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           a
           Father
           in
           heauen
           ,
           &
           he
           knoweth
           in
           his
           wisedome
           what
           is
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           better
           then
           we
           our selues
           :
           and
           in
           this
           faith
           and
           perswasion
           let
           vs
           liue
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           bee
           content
           in
           euery
           estate
           .
        
         
         
           33.
           
           But
           first
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           things
           shal
           be
           ministred
           vnto
           you
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           hath
           bene
           shewed
           what
           care
           is
           to
           bee
           eschewed
           :
           Now
           followeth
           the
           care
           to
           bee
           vsed
           .
           And
           this
           verse
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           viz.
           A
           commaundement
           or
           an
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           .
           I
           will
           speake
           first
           of
           the
           meaning
           and
           then
           of
           the
           instructions
           .
        
         
           The
           commandement
           is
           two
           folde
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           
             his
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           To
           
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           to
           labour
           and
           endeuour
           to
           obtaine
           it
           :
           seeke
           this
           first
           ,
           this
           is
           aboue
           all
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           this
           .
        
         
         
           
             VVhat
             is
             meant
             heere
             by
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           signifieth
           a
           state
           and
           conditiō
           of
           certain
           men
           which
           are
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           haue
           right
           to
           life
           eternall
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           very
           state
           is
           called
           in
           the
           scriptures
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           of
           heauen
           ;
           and
           this
           kingdome
           is
           onely
           one
           .
           There
           be
           not
           two
           distinct
           kingdomes
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           one
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           kingdome
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           diuers
           degrees
           ,
           viz.
           First
           ,
           of
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           glorie
           .
        
         
           The
           kingdome
           of
           Grace
           is
           that
           in
           which
           a
           man
           is
           ruled
           by
           Gods
           word
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           first
           step
           and
           entrance
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           .
        
         
         
           The
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           is
           to
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Trinitie
           after
           this
           life
           .
           Now
           both
           these
           degrees
           are
           here
           vnderstood
           by
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           further
           added
           :
           
             And
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           ]
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           bee
           sought
           for
           aboue
           all
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           other
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           makes
           vs
           righteous
           .
        
         
           Some
           haue
           read
           it
           thus
           :
           
             And
             the
             righteousnesse
             thereof
          
           :
           But
           the
           wordes
           will
           not
           beare
           the
           translation
           :
           it
           must
           bee
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           viz.
           The
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           is
           added
           for
           a
           waightie
           cause
           :
           for
           Gods
           kingdome
           stands
           in
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           God
           then
           raignes
           in
           the
           hart
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           sets
           vp
           his
           kingdome
           
           there
           ,
           when
           hee
           enables
           them
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           &
           then
           men
           are
           Gods
           subiects
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           words
           are
           an
           excellent
           exposition
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           when
           God
           iustifieth
           a
           sinner
           by
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           enables
           him
           to
           obey
           Gods
           commaundements
           ▪
           This
           righteousnesse
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             Hee
             that
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God.
             &
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           In
           all
           these
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           God
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           man
           ,
           which
           hee
           performed
           in
           our
           behalfe
           in
           his
           sufferings
           and
           fulfilling
           the
           lawe
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           termed
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           is
           indeede
           the
           
           ground-worke
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           so
           called
           for
           diuers
           causes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           giuen
           of
           God
           freely
           ,
           and
           man
           cannot
           get
           it
           ,
           neither
           by
           nature
           nor
           grace
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           ciuill
           righteousnes
           which
           men
           haue
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           a
           religiousnesse
           before
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           nature
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           called
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           a
           gift
           freely
           giuen
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           God
           will
           approue
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           accept
           it
           as
           a
           perfect
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           lawe
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           is
           aunswerable
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           lawe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           also
           
           thus
           called
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           opposed
           to
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           called
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           such
           a
           person
           as
           is
           both
           God
           &
           man
           :
           The
           sonne
           of
           the
           father
           is
           God
           as
           the
           father
           :
           and
           though
           this
           obedience
           were
           performed
           in
           the
           manhood
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           performed
           by
           a
           person
           that
           was
           both
           God
           and
           man
           :
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           person
           it
           is
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           Adams
           righteousnesse
           was
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           hee
           lost
           it
           :
           therefore
           now
           our
           righteousnesse
           is
           in
           Christe
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           .
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
          
           
        
         
           
             
             Now
             how
             is
             this
             obedience
             made
             ours
             ?
             or
             how
             shall
             wee
             come
             by
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           By
           imputation
           :
           for
           God
           is
           content
           to
           accept
           it
           for
           vs.
           And
           here
           we
           must
           further
           vnderstand
           sanctification
           to
           bee
           ioyned
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           not
           bee
           seperated
           from
           the
           fruites
           thereof
           .
           These
           goe
           together
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           regeneration
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           that
           wee
           are
           iustified
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           renued
           ,
           chaunged
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           .
           The
           sense
           then
           is
           this
           :
           let
           all
           your
           care
           bee
           to
           get
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           your
           liues
           .
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           
           these
           words
           .
           Now
           follow
           the
           instructions
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           gathered
           plainely
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           all
           out
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           in
           the
           diuels
           kingdome
           :
           for
           what
           neede
           wee
           to
           seeke
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           out
           of
           it
           by
           nature
           ?
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
             Sathan
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             this
             worlde
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankinde
           .
           And
           hee
           is
           called
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           31.
           
           Now
           hee
           is
           so
           termed
           ,
           because
           men
           by
           nature
           are
           his
           slaues
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           hearts
           tied
           and
           chained
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           can
           doo
           nothing
           but
           his
           will.
           See
           Ephes.
           2.
           3.
           
           Children
           of
           wrath
           ;
           and
           the
           diuell
           workes
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           plaine
           :
           when
           men
           cannot
           be
           content
           ,
           but
           refuse
           to
           bee
           vnder
           God
           ,
           
           and
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           hee
           leaues
           them
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           raigne
           and
           rule
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           we
           shewe
           in
           the
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           Though
           men
           weare
           the
           liuerie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           in
           heart
           they
           doo
           homage
           to
           the
           diuell
           .
           Wee
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           obedience
           of
           the
           commaundements
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           to
           put
           our
           neckes
           vnder
           Christs
           yoake
           ,
           wee
           make
           light
           account
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           very
           performance
           of
           morall
           duties
           is
           counted
           and
           called
           nicenesse
           ,
           precisenesse
           ,
           and
           curiousnesse
           .
           What
           is
           this
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           men
           should
           say
           to
           Christ
           :
           Depart
           from
           vs
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           haue
           this
           man
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           vs.
           It
           is
           a
           grieuous
           and
           a
           fearefull
           sinne
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           argues
           ,
           
           that
           although
           we
           professe
           our selues
           to
           bee
           Christs
           seruants
           ,
           yet
           are
           we
           Sathans
           vassalles
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           labour
           to
           drawe
           them
           from
           their
           vnlawfull
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           speake
           it
           with
           open
           mouth
           ;
           Depart
           from
           vs
           ,
           wee
           will
           none
           of
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           man
           is
           brought
           in
           speaking
           in
           Iob.
           21.
           14.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           not
           without
           iust
           cause
           ,
           that
           Christ
           makes
           this
           exhortation
           heere
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             First
             seeke
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           here
           an
           excellent
           point
           ,
           neuer
           to
           be
           forgotten
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           principall
           point
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           :
           our
           principall
           care
           must
           bee
           to
           win
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           That
           is
           the
           poynt
           which
           Christe
           shootes
           at
           ,
           I
           neede
           not
           stand
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           for
           this
           one
           commandement
           
           declares
           it
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           plaine
           :
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           embrace
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           be
           our
           principall
           care
           now
           and
           euer
           till
           death
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ;
           How
           shall
           we
           do
           this
           ?
           How
           shall
           wee
           learne
           to
           practise
           it
           ?
           That
           you
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           three
           things
           must
           bee
           remembred
           .
           
           First
           ,
           you
           must
           come
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           this
           kingdome
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           come
           thither
           ,
           you
           must
           enter
           into
           it
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           you
           must
           waite
           for
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           .
           Touching
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           men
           cannot
           finde
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           there
           be
           set
           and
           certaine
           places
           in
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
           God
           hath
           appointed
           publike
           assemblies
           and
           a
           publike
           ministrie
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           doctrine
           of
           reconciliation
           
           and
           saluation
           is
           deliuered
           .
           And
           these
           bee
           the
           places
           where
           this
           kingdome
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           :
           and
           these
           be
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           it
           is
           attained
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Gospell
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           is
           thus
           taken
           often
           ,
           especially
           Math.
           13.
           
           The
           very
           ministrie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           means
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           dooth
           giue
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           offer
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Canticles
           the
           Church
           asketh
           Christ
           where
           his
           kingdome
           is
           :
           And
           he
           answeres
           by
           the
           shepheards
           tents
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           profit
           by
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           sole
           and
           solemne
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           giues
           his
           kingdome
           .
           And
           
           you
           must
           take
           heede
           how
           you
           neglect
           this
           dutie
           ,
           because
           you
           know
           not
           whē
           the
           Lord
           wil
           open
           your
           hearts
           ,
           &
           not
           only
           offer
           ,
           but
           giue
           you
           this
           kingdme
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           dutie
           is
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           inough
           to
           come
           where
           Gods
           kingdome
           is
           ,
           &
           to
           haue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisies
           had
           when
           Christ
           preached
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           goe
           one
           step
           further
           and
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           for
           till
           we
           enter
           ,
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           benefite
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           shall
           we
           enter
           ?
           
             Math.
             18.
             
             Except
             yee
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             litle
             babes
             ,
             yee
             cannot
             enter
             .
          
           That
           a
           man
           may
           enter
           ,
           he
           must
           become
           like
           a
           litle
           childe
           .
           Now
           y
           e
           maner
           of
           a
           childe
           is
           this
           :
           The
           child
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           without
           any
           disdaine
           or
           affectatiō
           of
           superioritie
           ,
           wil
           play
           with
           a
           poore
           mans
           childe
           .
        
         
         
           That
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           we
           become
           children
           ,
           begin
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           our selues
           ,
           lay
           aside
           all
           selfe-loue
           ,
           and
           selfe-liking
           .
           We
           are
           neuer
           capable
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           we
           cast
           down
           our selues
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           we
           are
           traitors
           and
           rebels
           against
           God
           ,
           we
           cannot
           come
           to
           Gods
           kingdome
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           Christ
           saith
           to
           
             Nicodemus
             ,
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             a
             new
             of
             water
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           This
           regeneration
           is
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           chaunged
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           but
           whē
           the
           diuels
           Image
           is
           defaced
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           sanctified
           in
           our
           minds
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           willes
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           enter
           
           into
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           wee
           must
           be
           humbled
           like
           litle
           children
           :
           and
           when
           a
           man
           begins
           to
           be
           regenerated
           and
           conuerted
           ,
           then
           hee
           begins
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           when
           hee
           dies
           ,
           as
           many
           thinke
           .
        
         
           Now
           a
           man
           must
           alwayes
           after
           shewe
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           entred
           ,
           by
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           by
           duties
           of
           loue
           and
           mercie
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           addition
           
             (
             And
             his
             righteousnesse
          
           )
           and
           by
           that
           wee
           declare
           our selues
           to
           be
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           belong
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           stands
           in
           righteousnesse
           .
           The
           question
           beeing
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             dwell
             in
             Gods
             kingdome
             ?
          
           The
           answere
           is
           ;
           
             He
             that
             worketh
             righteousnesse
             .
             Psal.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           bee
           done
           
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           is
           to
           wayt
           for
           the
           possession
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           neuer
           giuen
           till
           the
           day
           of
           death
           .
           And
           this
           waiting
           is
           performed
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           conuerted
           &
           regenerated
           ,
           hath
           a
           care
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           till
           death
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           thus
           ,
           waytes
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           as
           Ioseph
           of
           Arimathea
           is
           sayd
           to
           haue
           done
           .
           Luke
           23.
           51.
           
        
         
           Now
           then
           we
           see
           how
           the
           kingdome
           of
           GOD
           is
           to
           bee
           sought
           for
           :
           it
           is
           by
           doing
           these
           three
           thinges
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           comming
           into
           the
           place
           where
           this
           kingdome
           is
           to
           be
           found
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           entering
           into
           it
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           waiting
           for
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           .
           These
           are
           to
           bee
           distinguished
           one
           from
           an
           other
           ?
           Now
           let
           me
           renew
           my
           exhortation
           :
           Let
           your
           
           principall
           care
           be
           to
           performe
           these
           duties
           ,
           &
           to
           practise
           these
           three
           thinges
           so
           long
           as
           you
           liue
           :
           for
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           standes
           all
           your
           happinesse
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           felicitie
           ,
           and
           blessinges
           :
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           griefe
           ,
           woe
           and
           horrour
           vnspeakeable
           .
           All
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           whatsoeuer
           can
           bee
           wished
           or
           thought
           of
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           Therefore
           if
           you
           desire
           happinesse
           ,
           let
           your
           care
           bee
           for
           these
           thinges
           :
           for
           out
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           misery
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           hangs
           ouer
           euery
           one
           that
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           euery
           houre
           hee
           is
           in
           daunger
           of
           Gods
           heauy
           iudgements
           .
           Oh
           fearefull
           state
           !
           oh
           wretched
           people
           that
           feare
           it
           not
           !
        
         
         
           Wherefore
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           escape
           the
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           subiects
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           care
           to
           be
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           in
           it
           :
           for
           if
           you
           liue
           out
           it
           ,
           still
           eternall
           woe
           will
           befall
           you
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           heauenly
           doctrine
           take
           place
           in
           all
           your
           harts
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           flatter
           and
           soothe
           your selues
           ,
           perswading
           your selues
           that
           if
           you
           leade
           a
           ciuil
           life
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           safe
           .
           For
           marke
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           like
           a
           Citie
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           his
           suburbes
           and
           sundrie
           gates
           .
           The
           first
           gate
           is
           the
           ministrie
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           come
           so
           farre
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           in
           the
           suburbes
           :
           but
           yet
           you
           are
           not
           in
           
           the
           citie
           :
           All
           sorts
           of
           men
           come
           thus
           farre
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           a
           second
           gate
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           when
           a
           man
           is
           regenerated
           and
           conuerted
           ,
           then
           he
           first
           sets
           his
           foote
           within
           the
           citie
           :
           All
           before
           is
           but
           the
           suburbes
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           performed
           of
           hypocrites
           :
           Onely
           the
           children
           of
           God
           passe
           this
           gate
           .
           Therefore
           content
           not
           your selues
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           counted
           Christians
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           more
           then
           the
           hypocrites
           may
           do
           :
           but
           labour
           to
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           bee
           free-denisons
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           we
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           aright
           ,
           when
           we
           striue
           to
           enter
           in
           at
           this
           gate
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           dutie
           commaunded
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           repeate
           ,
           
           because
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           weight
           :
           
             First
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           This
           must
           be
           the
           principall
           care
           of
           all
           persons
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           young
           or
           old
           ,
           high
           or
           lowe
           ,
           to
           come
           within
           this
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           then
           a
           iust
           rebuke
           for
           worldlings
           who
           do
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           cart
           before
           the
           horse
           .
           Now
           a
           little
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           worthy
           and
           heauenly
           promise
           .
           
             And
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             ministred
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           The
           Greeke
           word
           is
           very
           significant
           ,
           &
           the
           translation
           hath
           not
           expressed
           all
           the
           sense
           .
           It
           is
           borrowed
           from
           bargayners
           ,
           but
           especially
           from
           sellers
           of
           wares
           .
           Whē
           men
           haue
           made
           a
           bargaine
           ,
           especially
           of
           any
           great
           quantitie
           ,
           commonly
           the
           seller
           will
           giue
           some
           ouerplus
           ,
           and
           additament
           for
           
           amendes
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           contentment
           of
           the
           buyer
           :
           so
           let
           vs
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           shall
           be
           added
           as
           an
           ouerplus
           and
           amends
           ,
           to
           the
           full
           contentment
           of
           all
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           word
           signifieth
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             or
             flung
             ,
             or
             added
             ,
          
           as
           an
           ouerplus
           and
           an
           increase
           besides
           the
           kingdome
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           a
           most
           heauenly
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           with
           all
           reuerence
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           can
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           seeing
           we
           read
           of
           many
           worthy
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           haue
           bene
           starued
           &
           pined
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           garments
           ,
           whereof
           diuers
           exāples
           might
           be
           brought
           ;
           but
           one
           or
           two
           shall
           serue
           .
           Paul
           saith
           it
           of
           himselfe
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           
           And
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Hebr.
           11.
           of
           all
           Christians
           .
        
         
         
           All
           the
           promises
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           with
           this
           exception
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           please
           God
           to
           proue
           vs
           ,
           and
           trie
           our
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           exercise
           and
           chastise
           vs
           by
           want
           .
           Thus
           much
           concerning
           the
           exposition
           and
           meaning
           :
           Now
           followe
           the
           instructions
           .
        
         
           This
           shewes
           vs
           the
           right
           way
           to
           get
           wealth
           and
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           therefore
           marke
           it
           ;
           for
           Christ
           the
           fountaine
           of
           wisedome
           hath
           taught
           it
           .
           The
           right
           way
           commended
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           seeke
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           :
           This
           is
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           ,
           therefore
           let
           euery
           one
           marke
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           plaine
           :
           The
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           the
           principall
           good
           of
           man
           :
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloth
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           but
           dependances
           which
           appertaine
           vnto
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           principall
           .
           Therefore
           he
           that
           would
           obtaine
           these
           ,
           and
           haue
           good
           successe
           with
           them
           ,
           should
           first
           seeke
           Gods
           kingdome
           :
           for
           these
           are
           entailed
           together
           .
           When
           the
           Arke
           was
           in
           the
           house
           of
           
             Obed.
             Edom
          
           ,
           his
           house
           prospered
           all
           the
           while
           :
           If
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Arke
           brought
           such
           a
           blessing
           ,
           much
           more
           Gods
           kingdome
           .
           Yea
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             Whatsoeuer
             he
             doth
             ,
             it
             shall
             prosper
             .
             Psal.
          
           1.
           
        
         
           To
           come
           neare
           our selues
           :
           Wee
           haue
           had
           great
           peace
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           blessing
           of
           all
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           
           is
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           and
           this
           hath
           brought
           with
           it
           peace
           and
           protection
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           had
           so
           good
           successe
           amongst
           vs
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           therefore
           Gods
           hand
           is
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           and
           wil
           be
           more
           ,
           if
           wee
           continue
           to
           reiect
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           commaundements
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           marke
           this
           lesson
           :
           Art
           thou
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           thou
           haue
           sufficient
           wealth
           to
           liue
           to
           thy
           comfort
           and
           contentment
           ?
           set
           thy
           heart
           vpon
           this
           kingdome
           first
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           repentance
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           Gods
           blessing
           .
        
         
           
             
               Obiect
               .
            
          
           
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             then
             that
             we
             haue
             so
             many
             beggers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Answere
               .
            
          
           They
           are
           a
           cursed
           generatiō
           ,
           
           which
           liue
           out
           of
           all
           order
           ,
           neither
           obeying
           Gods
           lawe
           ,
           nor
           mans
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Gods
           curse
           is
           vpon
           them
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           a
           rich
           man
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           thou
           continue
           so
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           thy
           estate
           ?
           then
           let
           thy
           peincipall
           care
           bee
           to
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           thy
           family
           to
           it
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           vp
           in
           thine
           house
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           a
           student
           ,
           &
           wouldest
           thou
           haue
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           vpon
           thy
           labour
           ?
           Let
           thy
           first
           care
           be
           to
           seeke
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           labour
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           prouide
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           all
           Merchants
           ,
           Trades-men
           ,
           and
           Handicrafts
           ,
           
             Artificibus
             ,
             &
             opificibus
          
           ,
           who
           liue
           by
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           or
           working
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           you
           
           bee
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           high
           or
           lowe
           ,
           old
           or
           young
           ,
           make
           conscience
           of
           this
           :
           Hast
           thou
           children
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           thou
           make
           them
           portions
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           to
           thine
           owne
           and
           their
           comforts
           ?
           Labour
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           best
           dowrie
           and
           inheritance
           that
           thou
           canst
           giue
           them
           .
           Therefore
           seeing
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           I
           must
           renue
           mine
           exhortation
           :
           Let
           not
           the
           diuell
           steale
           away
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           your
           owne
           corruption
           banish
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           Maisters
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           euery
           one
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           labour
           to
           set
           vp
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           all
           persons
           ,
           whether
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           labour
           for
           this
           while
           they
           liue
           .
           Euery
           man
           talkes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           enter
           while
           we
           liue
           ,
           or
           neuer
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           adde
           the
           particular
           beliefe
           of
           such
           promises
           ,
           the
           want
           whereof
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           we
           faile
           in
           the
           duties
           commanded
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           other
           instructions
           to
           be
           learned
           here
           .
           When
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
             All
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             ministred
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloth
           ,
           and
           all
           temporal
           blessings
           necessary
           whatsoeuer
           :
           he
           giues
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           are
           certaine
           dependances
           ,
           things
           that
           depend
           vpon
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           second
           point
           to
           bee
           remembred
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           are
           annexed
           to
           that
           .
        
         
           This
           appeares
           thus
           :
           When
           men
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           
           glory
           ,
           God
           will
           giue
           them
           these
           and
           more
           too
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           (
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           thing
           which
           hee
           must
           ayme
           at
           )
           hee
           dooth
           cast
           vnto
           them
           sufficient
           blessings
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           this
           temporall
           life
           .
           So
           that
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           appertaine
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           depend
           vpon
           it
           ,
           &
           are
           annexed
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           herevpon
           sundrie
           other
           instructions
           may
           be
           gathered
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           depend
           on
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           thē
           we
           for
           the
           most
           part
           liue
           after
           a
           most
           preposterous
           order
           and
           maner
           :
           for
           wee
           care
           more
           for
           the
           body
           then
           we
           do
           for
           the
           soule
           :
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           more
           then
           for
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           more
           for
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
         
           Generally
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           most
           men
           is
           all
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           care
           for
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           see
           our
           folly
           in
           the
           folly
           of
           children
           ,
           they
           are
           better
           pleased
           with
           a
           Nutte
           or
           an
           Apple
           ,
           then
           with
           a
           promise
           of
           great
           reuenues
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           great
           inheritance
           .
           And
           wee
           haue
           more
           regard
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           then
           wee
           haue
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           but
           dependances
           to
           that
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           to
           seeke
           for
           riches
           and
           temporall
           blessings
           with
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           with
           which
           wee
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           an
           honest
           heart
           ,
           for
           they
           depend
           one
           vpon
           an
           other
           .
           Wee
           must
           seeke
           this
           kingdome
           of
           God
           with
           an
           vpright
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           
           wee
           must
           seeke
           riches
           with
           a
           good
           heart
           ,
           and
           honest
           dealing
           ,
           vsing
           no
           vniust
           meanes
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           are
           to
           seeke
           them
           thus
           :
           so
           wee
           must
           vse
           them
           when
           wee
           haue
           them
           ,
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           to
           further
           Gods
           kingdome
           with
           the
           same
           :
           for
           riches
           are
           things
           that
           depend
           vpon
           that
           ,
           &
           therefore
           ought
           to
           serue
           to
           this
           ende
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           this
           bee
           so
           ,
           that
           riches
           are
           dependances
           on
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           hee
           that
           hath
           no
           right
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           hath
           no
           right
           to
           any
           temporall
           blessings
           :
           for
           they
           are
           annexed
           one
           to
           an
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Turkes
             and
             Infidels
             haue
             temporall
             blessings
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             enioy
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           An.
           They
           haue
           them
           but
           by
           permission
           from
           God
           :
           they
           haue
           no
           right
           nor
           tytle
           to
           them
           indeed
           ,
           and
           in
           conscience
           .
           I
           graunt
           in
           ciuil
           courts
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           ciuil
           respect
           ,
           they
           haue
           a
           right
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           proprietie
           in
           them
           :
           but
           in
           conscience
           &
           before
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           As
           many
           as
           are
           out
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           right
           to
           any
           temporal
           blessings
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           but
           are
           very
           theeues
           ,
           and
           meere
           vsurpers
           before
           God
           ,
           thogh
           they
           haue
           right
           to
           them
           before
           mē
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           right
           to
           the
           meate
           that
           they
           eate
           ,
           to
           the
           cloathes
           they
           put
           on
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           ground
           they
           goe
           on
           .
        
         
           This
           shewes
           what
           vile
           and
           miserable
           wretches
           we
           are
           ,
           so
           
           long
           as
           wee
           are
           out
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           :
           wee
           haue
           no
           right
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           very
           breath
           which
           wee
           drawe
           in
           at
           our
           nosthrils
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           bread
           wee
           put
           into
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           &c.
           but
           all
           the
           creatures
           are
           against
           vs.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           without
           question
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           all
           and
           euery
           man
           that
           is
           out
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           what
           miserable
           wretches
           we
           are
           ;
           much
           lesse
           haue
           wee
           any
           spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           wherwith
           to
           comfort
           our selues
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           if
           this
           bee
           a
           truth
           ,
           this
           must
           bee
           an
           inducement
           to
           euery
           one
           to
           remember
           the
           lesson
           taught
           before
           ;
           namely
           ,
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           seeke
           to
           get
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           for
           till
           then
           wee
           are
           most
           miserable
           ,
           wee
           haue
           no
           comfort
           in
           any
           
           creature
           or
           blessing
           of
           God
           :
           nay
           ,
           the
           creatures
           that
           bee
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           right
           vnto
           them
           ,
           wee
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           right
           as
           the
           beastes
           haue
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           were
           no
           more
           reasons
           but
           this
           one
           taken
           from
           our
           miserable
           state
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           one
           ought
           to
           bee
           a
           spur
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           seeke
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           at
           no
           rest
           ,
           till
           wee
           bee
           perswaded
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           wee
           be
           in
           that
           kingdome
           :
           we
           should
           giue
           our
           soules
           no
           rest
           ,
           day
           no●
           night
           ,
           til
           we
           be
           resolued
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           within
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           now
           whilest
           wee
           are
           liuing
           vpon
           earth
           .
           And
           therfore
           I
           adde
           this
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           thus
           miserable
           (
           as
           you
           see
           )
           till
           we
           be
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           And
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           
           knowe
           when
           you
           bee
           in
           it
           ,
           remember
           but
           thus
           much
           :
           when
           you
           be
           regenerate
           ,
           then
           you
           enter
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           when
           we
           are
           regenerate
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answere
               .
            
          
           When
           you
           beginne
           to
           bee
           touched
           in
           cōscience
           with
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           your selues
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           your
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           your
           liues
           ,
           and
           withall
           begin
           to
           hunger
           after
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           your
           liues
           according
           to
           Gods
           commandemēts
           ;
           then
           you
           are
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           right
           vnto
           it
           .
           Therefore
           if
           you
           would
           haue
           an
           entrance
           into
           it
           ,
           labour
           to
           be
           touched
           &
           greeued
           for
           your
           sinnes
           in
           heart
           and
           conscience
           ,
           labour
           to
           feele
           your
           neede
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           of
           his
           blood
           :
           and
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           put
           your
           neckes
           vnder
           his
           yoke
           :
           And
           whē
           these
           things
           are
           in
           you
           ,
           (
           whatsoeuer
           you
           haue
           bene
           before
           ,
           though
           the
           vilest
           sinners
           that
           euer
           were
           ,
           )
           you
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           temporall
           thinges
           are
           but
           dependances
           ;
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           calamitie
           or
           losse
           befalls
           vs
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           goods
           ,
           friends
           ,
           or
           good
           name
           ,
           we
           oght
           then
           to
           stay
           our selues
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           immoderate
           sorow
           and
           griefe
           :
           for
           when
           the
           greatest
           losses
           come
           that
           can
           be
           of
           worldly
           things
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           of
           thinges
           that
           depend
           on
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ?
           The
           kingdome
           it selfe
           is
           not
           lost
           .
           what
           though
           thou
           loose
           the
           fauour
           
           and
           countenance
           of
           men
           ?
           and
           thy
           reputation
           and
           estimation
           among
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           part
           of
           thy
           goods
           ?
           this
           causeth
           not
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           the
           right
           and
           title
           of
           that
           may
           stand
           good
           notwithstanding
           al
           these
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           moderate
           our
           griefe
           with
           this
           consideratiō
           ▪
           And
           thus
           Christ
           comforted
           his
           disciples
           in
           their
           afflictions
           :
           
             Feare
             not
             litle
             flock
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             Fathers
             pleasure
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           of
           doctrine
           to
           bee
           gathered
           hence
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           That
           God
           is
           a
           bountifull
           God
           :
           and
           his
           bountifulnesse
           is
           heere
           described
           :
           for
           if
           you
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           shall
           haue
           it
           &
           much
           more
           :
           See
           here
           the
           exceeding
           great
           bountifulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           giues
           men
           more
           then
           they
           seeke
           ,
           aske
           ,
           
           or
           thinke
           of
           :
           when
           men
           seeke
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           it
           ,
           &
           much
           more
           ,
           euen
           al
           things
           necessarie
           for
           this
           life
           .
           A
           notable
           token
           of
           Gods
           great
           bountie
           .
           The
           same
           goodnesse
           is
           excellently
           set
           forth
           else-where
           .
           Paul
           praiseth
           God
           ,
           and
           attributes
           this
           vnto
           him
           (
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           thankes-giuing
           )
           because
           he
           can
           do
           more
           ,
           then
           we
           either
           aske
           or
           thinke
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           He
           can
           do
           :
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           Therefore
           he
           speakes
           of
           such
           a
           power
           as
           is
           brought
           forth
           into
           action
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           doo
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ;
           Hee
           giues
           them
           that
           which
           they
           seeke
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           they
           seeke
           .
           He
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           doo
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           point
           worth
           the
           consideration
           ,
           that
           
           God
           giues
           his
           seruaunts
           more
           then
           they
           seeke
           for
           ,
           or
           thinke
           of
           when
           they
           pray
           .
           See
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           to
           Dauid
           :
           
           
             Thou
             preuentest
             him
             with
             liberall
             blessings
             :
          
           signifying
           that
           God
           gaue
           him
           more
           then
           hee
           prayed
           for
           ,
           &
           that
           which
           he
           neuer
           thought
           of
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           also
           verified
           in
           Salomon
           :
           
           Hee
           asked
           only
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           God
           gaue
           him
           that
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           honor
           likewise
           .
           As
           also
           in
           Iacob
           &
           Ioseph
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           promise
           performed
           ,
           both
           by
           testimony
           and
           examples
           sutable
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           none
           of
           vs
           all
           ,
           but
           (
           if
           we
           looke
           into
           our selues
           )
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           more
           then
           euer
           we
           desired
           ,
           or
           euer
           thought
           we
           shuld
           haue
           had
           .
           This
           point
           is
           not
           to
           be
           let
           passe
           without
           remembrance
           .
        
         
         
           The
           vse
           hereof
           is
           manifold
           :
           for
           we
           are
           taught
           all
           maner
           of
           good
           duties
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           continuall
           care
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           nothing
           that
           may
           offend
           God
           :
           for
           he
           is
           a
           liberall
           and
           a
           bountifull
           God
           :
           when
           we
           pray
           ,
           he
           giues
           vs
           more
           then
           we
           aske
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           put
           our
           trust
           in
           God
           for
           all
           necessaries
           ,
           trust
           him
           with
           our
           liues
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           that
           we
           haue
           .
           If
           hee
           be
           so
           bountifull
           as
           we
           see
           he
           is
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           distrust
           him
           for
           any
           thing
           belonging
           either
           to
           the
           soule
           or
           to
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           should
           moue
           vs
           in
           all
           distresse
           to
           seek
           to
           him
           for
           helpe
           and
           succour
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           helpe
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           loue
           this
           God
           ,
           in
           consideration
           
           of
           this
           bountifulnesse
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           pray
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           make
           our
           moane
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           to
           be
           thankfull
           to
           him
           cōtinually
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           bountifull
           to
           vs
           ,
           daily
           preuenting
           vs
           with
           bountifull
           blessings
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           to
           conclude
           ,
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           spurre
           to
           pricke
           vs
           forward
           to
           euery
           good
           dutie
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           our
           hearts
           from
           euery
           way
           that
           is
           euill
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           .
           And
           so
           much
           of
           that
           pointe
           of
           the
           bountifulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           giues
           them
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           which
           seeke
           it
           ,
           and
           withal
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           then
           they
           desire
           .
           And
           so
           much
           of
           the
           vse
           .
        
         
           31
           Care
           not
           for
           the
           morrow
           :
           
           for
           the
           morrow
           shall
           care
           for
           it selfe
           :
           the
           day
           hath
           inough
           with
           his
           owne
           griefe
           .
        
         
           Here
           Christ
           doth
           repeate
           the
           Commaundement
           which
           hee
           gaue
           in
           the
           25.
           verse
           ,
           it
           was
           repeated
           twise
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           is
           heere
           repeated
           the
           third
           time
           .
           His
           often
           repeating
           of
           this
           Commaundement
           ,
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           learne
           it
           ,
           to
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           wordes
           themselues
           .
        
         
           
             Care
             not
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           take
           no
           care
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           This
           may
           seeme
           a
           strange
           commaundement
           ,
           maintaining
           idlenesse
           and
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           must
           consider
           what
           is
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           
           thereof
           :
           for
           the
           words
           are
           not
           so
           to
           be
           conceiued
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           .
           But
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           care
           ;
           yea
           of
           care
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           a
           lawfull
           and
           a
           godly
           care
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           distrustfull
           care
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           a
           godly
           care
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           ;
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           had
           a
           bagge
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           kept
           it
           ;
           therfore
           his
           meaning
           is
           not
           to
           forbid
           all
           care
           of
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           Agabus
           foretold
           the
           famine
           ,
           
           the
           Church
           prouided
           against
           it
           :
           wherfore
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           
           but
           there
           is
           a
           lawfull
           care
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           whiche
           is
           not
           heere
           forbidden
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           may
           know
           what
           care
           that
           is
           ,
           mark
           this
           :
           Those
           things
           
           that
           be
           necessarie
           ,
           as
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloath
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           prouided
           hereafter
           ,
           may
           be
           prouided
           aforehand
           without
           sin
           ,
           and
           without
           breach
           of
           this
           commandement
           .
           For
           example
           :
           A
           man
           of
           Trade
           that
           is
           decayed
           in
           his
           strength
           &
           eye-sight
           ,
           may
           haue
           some
           thing
           prouided
           to
           maintaine
           himselfe
           when
           his
           strength
           and
           sight
           is
           gone
           :
           Hee
           may
           prouide
           aforehand
           things
           necessarie
           for
           himselfe
           when
           he
           is
           olde
           and
           cannot
           worke
           to
           get
           his
           liuing
           .
           It
           remaines
           therfore
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           lawfull
           care
           for
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           when
           to
           morrow
           is
           not
           able
           to
           helpe
           it selfe
           .
           But
           when
           to
           morrow
           is
           able
           to
           helpe
           it selfe
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           care
           for
           to
           morrow
           .
           So
           thē
           this
           point
           is
           cleare
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           care
           is
           it
           then
           that
           Christ
           condemnes
           ?
        
         
         
           Ans.
           A
           distrustfull
           care
           :
           for
           such
           a
           care
           the
           Greeke
           word
           signifieth
           ,
           which
           doth
           distract
           the
           minde
           ,
           &c.
           as
           before
           :
           That
           you
           may
           the
           better
           perceiue
           it
           ,
           see
           some
           examples
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           men
           prouide
           so
           much
           wealth
           as
           will
           keepe
           and
           maintaine
           both
           them
           and
           theirs
           for
           many
           ages
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           heape
           vp
           goods
           not
           to
           bee
           numbred
           ,
           they
           wil
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           many
           such
           gather-goods
           .
           Men
           forecast
           to
           prouide
           so
           much
           as
           would
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           liue
           as
           long
           as
           Methushelah
           .
           This
           is
           the
           care
           forbidden
           ,
           when
           men
           prouide
           so
           much
           for
           themselues
           ,
           as
           would
           suffice
           for
           many
           families
           .
           The
           king
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           hath
           most
           neede
           of
           aboundance
           ,
           must
           not
           multiply
           too
           much
           his
           horses
           and
           money
           ;
           much
           lesse
           ought
           
           any
           subiect
           .
           If
           any
           man
           had
           neede
           of
           superaboundance
           and
           superfluitie
           ,
           the
           King
           much
           more
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           forbidden
           it
           .
           Why
           then
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           a
           thing
           to
           bee
           barred
           the
           Prince
           ,
           if
           hee
           must
           bee
           stinted
           and
           limited
           ,
           what
           man
           dares
           bee
           so
           bolde
           as
           to
           exceed
           his
           bounds
           ,
           &
           breake
           out
           beyond
           his
           borders
           .
           This
           is
           one
           example
           of
           the
           distrustfull
           care
           .
        
         
           An
           other
           example
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           prouide
           against
           all
           mischaunces
           and
           casualties
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           will
           auoyd
           all
           losses
           and
           damages
           whatsoeuer
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           fall
           on
           others
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           free
           from
           all
           ;
           And
           though
           all
           the
           world
           should
           die
           before
           thē
           for
           want
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           liue
           and
           haue
           aboundance
           of
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloth
           .
        
         
         
           They
           will
           so
           prouide
           for
           all
           euents
           and
           daungers
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           example
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           doo
           now
           prouide
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           which
           may
           sufficiently
           bee
           prouided
           in
           time
           to
           come
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           care
           that
           is
           here
           condemned
           by
           name
           ,
           when
           they
           care
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           to
           day
           and
           to
           morrow
           too
           ;
           when
           this
           day
           may
           care
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           morrow
           for
           it selfe
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           the
           right
           meaning
           of
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           how
           Christ
           forbids
           all
           extraordinary
           ,
           curious
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           care
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           commandement
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             morrow
             shall
             care
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             ]
          
           Now
           Christe
           layeth
           downe
           a
           seuenth
           reason
           to
           perswade
           them
           and
           vs
           to
           a
           moderate
           care
           for
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           
           both
           for
           the
           time
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           effect
           of
           the
           reason
           is
           this
           :
           Euery
           day
           that
           man
           liueth
           ,
           hath
           sufficient
           griefe
           of
           it
           owne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           care
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           cared
           for
           hereafter
           :
           for
           so
           wee
           should
           bring
           more
           care
           vpon
           vs
           then
           needes
           .
           That
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Obiect
               .
            
          
           Now
           to
           the
           words
           :
           Christ
           answereth
           an
           obiection
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
           How
           shall
           wee
           do
           then
           for
           the
           morrow
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           Things
           that
           bee
           necessarie
           hereafter
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           must
           be
           cared
           for
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           Christs
           answer
           ,
           euery
           day
           must
           care
           for
           it selfe
           :
           the
           time
           present
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           to
           come
           for
           it selfe
           .
           In
           
           which
           words
           Christ
           deliuers
           a
           notable
           rule
           for
           the
           framing
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           to
           be
           remembred
           and
           thought
           vpon
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           :
           Euerie
           man
           must
           knowe
           his
           owne
           calling
           ,
           and
           what
           be
           the
           duties
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           must
           liue
           in
           their
           callings
           .
           They
           must
           doo
           the
           necessarie
           duties
           and
           the
           present
           duties
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           most
           necessarie
           and
           principall
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           that
           the
           dutie
           ,
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           occasion
           requires
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           what
           must
           wee
           do
           then
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           That
           must
           bee
           left
           vnto
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           things
           present
           appertaine
           to
           vs.
           
             When
             these
             things
             shall
             be
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Samuel
           to
           Saul
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           being
           now
           a
           King
           ,
           shalt
           be
           confirmed
           in
           it
           ,
           
             Doo
             that
             which
             comes
             to
             thine
             
             hand
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           shewe
           thy selfe
           a
           King.
           Thou
           mayest
           not
           now
           plot
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           
             but
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
          
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           be
           not
           troubled
           with
           feare
           of
           things
           to
           come
           .
           The
           present
           workes
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           looke
           what
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           practise
           them
           .
           And
           so
           must
           we
           do
           the
           present
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           .
           As
           for
           feare
           and
           hope
           (
           which
           are
           vncertain
           )
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           refer
           thē
           to
           God.
           We
           must
           not
           feede
           our selues
           with
           vncertaine
           hopes
           ,
           nor
           vexe
           our selues
           with
           vncertaine
           feares
           :
           but
           we
           must
           do
           things
           present
           .
           This
           is
           a
           most
           necessarie
           rule
           for
           the
           ordering
           and
           framing
           of
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           
             The
             day
             hath
             enough
             with
             his
             owne
             griefe
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           euery
           day
           hath
           affliction
           ,
           trouble
           &
           griefe
           inogh
           comes
           with
           it
           ,
           because
           of
           
           our
           sinnes
           :
           Liue
           we
           neuer
           so
           long
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           euerie
           day
           will
           haue
           griefe
           ,
           and
           griefe
           enough
           :
           And
           therefore
           wee
           neede
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           wee
           may
           not
           adde
           more
           griefe
           .
        
         
           Here
           Christ
           sets
           forth
           the
           miserie
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           notably
           .
           Iacob
           said
           ,
           
             His
             dayes
             were
             fewe
             and
             miserable
             .
             Iob
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Mans
             life
             is
             short
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           goes
           beyond
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           saith
           :
           
             Euery
             day
             hath
             griefe
             enough
          
           .
           Whereby
           hee
           declares
           and
           sets
           forth
           notably
           ,
           the
           miserable
           state
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           griefe
           ,
           affliction
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           learne
           that
           we
           must
           walke
           in
           our
           callings
           so
           ,
           as
           wee
           intangle
           not
           our selues
           in
           worldly
           cares
           :
           for
           euerie
           day
           hath
           griefe
           enough
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           we
           adde
           none
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           
           the
           more
           we
           care
           ,
           the
           more
           miserable
           do
           we
           make
           our
           life
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           here
           further
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           estrange
           our selues
           from
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           out
           of
           loue
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           for
           a
           better
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Elias
           ,
           vpon
           the
           very
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           which
           befell
           him
           in
           particulars
           ,
           saith
           :
           
           
             Lord
             take
             away
             my
             soule
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             better
             then
             my
             fathers
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
           
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           ,
           
             Oh
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             earth
             ?
          
           He
           speakes
           not
           simply
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           better
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           .
           Therfore
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           addict
           our selues
           too
           much
           to
           the
           world
           :
           but
           to
           haue
           a
           loue
           and
           longing
           after
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           The
           very
           
           consideration
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           &
           the
           state
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           euery
           day
           in
           it
           ,
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           We
           ought
           euery
           day
           to
           commend
           our
           bodies
           &
           soules
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           to
           the
           protection
           and
           tuition
           of
           God
           :
           for
           wh̄
           the
           day
           begins
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           euill
           inough
           ,
           let
           vs
           do
           what
           we
           can
           to
           helpe
           our selues
           :
           Therefore
           we
           ought
           for
           the
           comforting
           &
           quieting
           of
           our
           cōscience●
           ,
           to
           commend
           our selues
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           when
           hee
           was
           a
           dying
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soone
           we
           may
           die
           ,
           therfore
           euerie
           day
           ought
           to
           performe
           this
           dutie
           :
           for
           that
           which
           Christ
           did
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           Dauid
           did
           in
           his
           life
           time
           :
           for
           those
           wordes
           that
           Christe
           spake
           ,
           were
           Dauids
           words
           :
           and
           he
           spake
           them
           not
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           vpon
           occasion
           of
           a
           vexation
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           learne
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           wee
           learne
           it
           not
           without
           paine
           and
           griefe
           ,
           trauell
           and
           trouble
           :
           If
           we
           do
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           free
           from
           trouble
           :
           If
           we
           repent
           ,
           wee
           are
           molested
           with
           our
           corruptions
           :
           If
           wee
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           haue
           daily
           crosses
           and
           temptations
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           this
           seuenth
           reason
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           point
           :
           In
           which
           Christ
           forbids
           the
           practise
           of
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           strikes
           at
           the
           very
           roote
           of
           all
           ,
           namely
           ,
           distrustfull
           care
           for
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           apparell
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09450-e220
           
             Act.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Can●
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             2
             ,
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             Col
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             15
             
          
           
             Iob.
             39.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             145.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             3
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             loseph
             .
             Act.
             23.
             
          
           
             Oligopistoi
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             30.
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Enter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Waite
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             33.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.